《I Built a Home on the Back of the Black Tortoise》 CH 1 Chapter 1: A post-apocalypse World. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would actually cross over to a post-apocalypse world. Is this another chance from God?¡± Mu Liang still couldn¡¯t figure out how such a bizarre thing as crossing over actually happened to him. It had been five days since he crossed over. Apart from recuperating, this time was enough for him to collect some basic information. This world was much bigger than Earth, but it had already been abandoned and destroyed, and the civilization was almost extinct. The land could not grow food and the thousands of miles of land was desolate. There was very little rain, but that rain was acid rain. The sky was often covered with dust, and the sun could only shine on the earth occasionally. ¡°Based on the current recovery rate, it¡¯ll take another day or two for me to recover.¡± Mu Liang moved his arm and found that the soreness had disappeared. He was finally able to use his strength after five days of recuperation. Mu Liang opened the door of the wooden shelter and looked at the situation outside. This desolate land didn¡¯t even have the slightest greenery. ¡°This Apocalypse world can be considered a parallel Earth and now I¡¯ve come here.¡± Mu Liang was an orphan on Earth. He joined the army halfway through his study because he didn¡¯t have enough money to pay the tuition fees of his college. After spending five years in special forces, he had no choice but to retire from the army because of his wounds. He wanted to use the things he learned in the army to become a short video creator. He was going to shoot some videos about survival in the wilderness. Who would have thought that Mu Liang was unlucky enough to encounter an earth crack that was caused by an earthquake? He thought he would just die like this. But in the blink of an eye, Mu Liang woke up and found that he was lying in a post-Apocalypse world. His whole body was sore, and he was unable to move. Fortunately, a girl disguised as a boy rescued him before he could die. She secretly dragged him back to the camp and hid him. Mu Liang sighed helplessly, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to start living in the wilderness.¡± As a stowaway, he would have to leave immediately if he was spotted by the people in the camp. According to Mino¡¯s words, if a stowaway was caught, in the worst-case scenario, they would be beaten to death. Otherwise, they would be forced to work till death. This was not the result that Mu Liang wanted. Mino was the girl who had disguised herself as a boy and saved Mu Liang when she happened upon him and hid him in her home so that he could recuperate. ¡°Click~~¡± There was a very slight cracking sound of a small wooden stick. Mu Liang immediately collected his thoughts and cautiously opened a gap between the wooden shelter to look outside. A thin and dirty figure was walking towards the wooden shelter. Mu Liang¡¯s tight body relaxed. This sneaky figure was Mino. Click¡­¡­ The leaking door of the wooden shelter was carefully pushed open. In the next second, the wooden door was closed instantly. ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Why are you hiding by the door without saying a word?¡± Mino, who had just closed the door, turned around and saw Mu Liang right in front of her, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°How was the harvest this time?¡± Mu Liang took a step back and sat down while leaning on the doorway. ¡°Mu Liang, you¡¯re really amazing. The trap you taught me to make is very useful.¡± Mino was very excited when she talked about this. Then she said, ¡°The little lizards I caught today are several times more than the ones I caught before.¡± ¡°How many?¡± Mu Liang asked with a chuckle. During these five days that he spent with her, he didn¡¯t expose Mino¡¯s identity as a girl pretending to be a boy. ¡°Hehe¡­¡­ It will definitely scare you.¡± Mino smiled playfully and pulled out a cloth bag. Then she took out a little brown lizard of the size of two fingers. Immediately afterward, she took out seven more little lizards and neatly placed them in front of Mu Liang. ¡°How many traps did you make today?¡± Mu Liang glanced at the wounds on the girl¡¯s finger. ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time, so I only made twenty-two traps today.¡± Mino was a little unwilling. She pouted and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely be able to create more than thirty traps.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t set up too many traps and be careful of being found out by others.¡± Mu Liang calmly reminded him. ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, Mino realized something. She bit her lower lip and anxiously said, ¡°But if we can¡¯t lay more traps, how will we pay your tax? We only have three days to pay the tax¡± ¡°How much am I missing?¡± Mu Liang frowned slightly. In these five days, he had also learned about the rules of the camp. If he wanted to live in the camp, he had to pay taxes, which was food. ¡°Counting these small lizards that I have captured, we are still missing about thirty small lizards.¡± Mino lowered her head in defeat. In the beginning, the girl was very very vigilant. Mu Liang had used his survival equipment in exchange for her to keep him a secret. It wasn¡¯t until last night that Mu Liang taught her how to set up a stone trap, which gave Mino a sense of dependence on him. It also allowed the young girl to enjoy the warmth of being taken care of after such a long time. Mu Liang asked indifferently: ¡°Have you paid your share of the tax?¡± If he really had to pay taxes, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him. As long as his body recovered, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to catch a little lizard. Mino was not very excited. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve turned in thirty-five little lizards before, and now I¡¯m just short of five little lizards.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will leave if my tax is not enough.¡± Mu Liang calmly said. ¡°Huh? You want to leave?¡± Suddenly, Mino raised her head and looked at Mu Liang in astonishment. However, she did not know how to persuade him to stay. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve almost recovered.¡± Mu Liang clenched his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have three days left? I will definitely be able to gather your share of the tax.¡± Mino said in a panic. Without waiting for Mu Liang to reply, she quickly overturned the pile of rubble in the corner of the wooden shelter and pulled out a wooden box. ¡°I still have some small lizards in stock, and I can pay your taxes if I collect a few more small lizards.¡± Mino opened the wooden box and pulled out eight small sun-dried lizards from it. ¡°Put them away. They are your reserve food.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was a little touched. He reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m an adult. The taxes I have to pay are different from yours.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Mino¡¯s voice trembled unwillingly. ¡°There must be another way.¡± How could the girl forget that the taxes of adults were different? She just wanted to make him stay. Then she would secretly set up some stone traps to gather fifty small lizards. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said on the first day we met?¡± Mu Liang slightly raised his head and calmly looked at the young girl. On the first day when Mino saved him, she had thought that Mu Liang was dead, so she searched his body for his things. Who would have thought that Mu Liang would suddenly make a sound that scared Mino? Then, she was fooled by Mu Liang¡¯s words because she was too young. He used his military knife and water in exchange for the girl¡¯s help. On that day Mino had said: It¡¯s just a deal. You¡¯ll immediately leave when you¡¯ve recovered. ¡°I ¡­¡­¡± Mino blushed and panicked, trying to say something, but she did not know how to argue. She turned around without saying a word and pulled out a camouflage backpack from under the wooden bed. The young girl carried that backpack in a panic and gently placed it in front of Mu Liang. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything. Everything is still inside.¡± Mino pursed her lips and timidly pleaded, ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you, don¡¯t leave, ok?¡± ¡°Why do I have to stay?¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t look at the backpack. Instead, he asked her: ¡°We have only known each other for five days. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am a bad guy?¡± He reminded the young girl that he didn¡¯t want anything back. He just wanted to know why she had suddenly changed so much. ¡°I, I¡­¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Mino lowered her head and grabbed the edge of her clothes with her small hands. She didn¡¯t know why she was trying to stop him. She just felt very uncomfortable when she heard that Mu Liang was leaving. She had felt the same feeling when her sister had to leave four years ago in order to pay her taxes. This ignorant young girl wanted to grab hold of him because of a trace of feeling that had appeared. Mino was too young to have a choice before, but now she didn¡¯t want to experience the same loneliness and helplessness once that she had felt when her sister left. ¡°Wait, I have one more thing, which should be enough to pay taxes.¡± Mino bit her lower lip, and a light flashed in her mind. Remembering something important, the young girl looked through the wooden shelter, and finally, she crawled under the wooden bed. ¡°I found it and it¡¯s still alive.¡± After a while, the young girl let out a joyous cheer. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Liang poked his head out and asked. Mino climbed out of the wooden bed and brought a palm-sized tortoise to Mu Liang. ¡°Tortoise?¡± Mu Liang was surprised. He took the tortoise that looked like a land tortoise from her. At that moment, a voice came to his mind. ¡°Ding! Tame able creature detected, binding the God-level Taming System¡­¡­¡± // TL note: Black Tortoise(ÐþÎä xuan wu) is a kind of mythological animals in ancient china. It¡¯s the combination of Tortoise and snake and has the implied meaning of guardian and protection. CH 2 Chapter 2: The First Tamed Animal ¡°Ding! Tame able creature detected. Binding the God-level Taming System¡­¡­ 90%¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ding! The God-Level Taming System has been successfully bound.¡± Before Mu Liang could even react, a message appeared in his mind. After reading it, he finally understood what was going on. The God-Level Taming System was an intelligent system that was used in a high dimensional world to train ¡®Tamers¡¯. During the delivery and teleportation process, it was accidentally drawn into the space-time turbulence and coincidentally merged with Mu Liang, who was in the middle of crossing over. As expected of a higher dimensional world, even an intelligent system that is just used to train professionals could affect reality in lower dimensions. Mu Liang sighed in his heart as he tried to figure out the purpose of the God Level Taming System. Because he had a relatively low authority over the system, its existing uses were very simple. That was to tame animals and let them evolve. As the host, he could inherit a natural ability from the tamed animal. Taming opportunities could be refreshed once a day, and their evolution required evolution points. The evolution points had to be obtained from items that contained energy. According to his understanding of playing games, Mu Liang asked the system in his mind: ¡°System, you should be able to generate the specific details of the human body, right?¡± ¡°Ding! Body scan in progress¡­¡­¡± In the next second, a virtual interface appeared on Mu Liang¡¯s retina. [Tamer: Mu Liang] Stamina: 3. Speed: 2.6 Strength: 3.2. Spirit: 2.7 Life Span: 24 years/79 years Taming points: 10 (Refresh every day, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 0 Ability: None (Scanned and determined that the normal attributes of a human are 1) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed animals: None ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This was a very simple character profile. Even the skills that Mu Liang had learned as a special soldier were not shown. The corner of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth raised, and he whispered softly: ¡°It is beyond my expectation that I can live to be 79 years old.¡± ¡°Mu Liang, are you willing to stay?¡± Mino didn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but when she saw that Mu Liang was smiling, she thought he was willing to stay. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you in paying your taxes.¡± Mino didn¡¯t wait for Mu Liang¡¯s reply and hurriedly packed her things as if she was afraid to hear the voice of rejection. The young girl put the seven little lizards back into the cloth bag. Then she picked out five dried small lizards from the wooden box and left three dried small lizards as food. Mino raised her head and looked at the tortoise in Mu Liang¡¯s hand. This was a gift from his sister, to reduce the insects in the wooden shelter. One tortoise could be exchanged for ten small lizards. ¡°We still need thirty-three small lizards.¡± Mino quickly calculated and the corners of her mouth curved up slightly as she said excitedly, ¡°As long as we can make some more stone traps in three days, we will definitely be able to pay our taxes.¡± ¡°Mino, this tortoise can¡¯t be handed over.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and interrupted the girl¡¯s plan. ¡°Why can¡¯t you hand it over?¡± Mino was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted. The young girl¡¯s face was pale, and her voice was low as she asked, ¡°Mu Liang, do you still not want to stay?¡± ¡°Can you give this tortoise to me?¡± Mu Liang did not answer the question. ¡°Huh? You want this tortoise?¡± Mino was dumbfounded for three seconds. The young girl didn¡¯t hear him say that he would leave, so her mood became happy once again. She waved her hand generously and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give the little tortoise to you.¡± Mino put down the cloth bag, tilted her head, and felt a little distressed. She whispered to herself, ¡°Without this little tortoise, we will need 43 small lizards.¡± ¡°Could it be that we need to set up traps a little further away?¡± Mu Liang watched as the young girl clumsily drew a map of the surroundings on the ground and pondered where to set up traps to catch more small lizards. He smiled and looked at the tortoise in his hand, feeling very warm in his heart. ¡°System, tame the tortoise in my hand.¡± Mu Ling ordered in his mind. ¡°Ding! Level 0 Land Tortoise detected. Taming in progress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Consumed 10 taming points, taming successful.¡± Mu Liang heard two voices in his mind and saw that the tortoise in his hand was glowing with white light. Since the size of the tortoise was slowly getting bigger, he quickly put the little tortoise on the ground. ¡°Make a little room.¡± Mu Liang dragged the confused Mino back a couple of steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mino cautiously looked at the wooden shelter¡¯s door. Soon, she was attracted by the tortoise, which was growing in size and glowing with faint white light on the ground. Mino cried out in shock: ¡°Why is the tortoise getting bigger?¡± ¡°Could it be a vicious beast?¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed as she thought about something terrifying. Mino quickly pulled out a bone spike from her waist and she was about to rush forward and stab the tortoise to death. ¡°Stay still, it¡¯s okay.¡± Mu Liang hurriedly grabbed Mino¡¯s arm to stop her. Otherwise, his newly tamed tortoise would have been stabbed to death by her. ¡°Mu Liang, quickly kill it. If it transforms into a vicious beast, both of us will die.¡± Mino had seen the scene of vicious beasts wreaking havoc before, and even now, she felt scared just by thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this tortoise has been tamed by me.¡± Mu Liang reassured the young girl. At this moment, the tortoise had completed its transformation. From the original size of a palm, it was now roughly a meter in length and width. That tiny and cute tortoise¡¯s head had become very hideous and its dark brown tortoise-shell had also become uneven as if it was carrying a stone. ¡°Ding! Level 0 ¨C Land tortoise Evolution: Rock Armor tortoise (Level 1)¡± ¡°Tamed?¡± Mino blinked and asked cautiously, ¡°Really? It won¡¯t bite?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and beckoned to the rock armor tortoise, conveying his meaning in his mind. After the successful taming, he had established a spiritual connection with the rock armor tortoise, and he could feel that he could control the rock armor tortoise. The rock armor tortoise crawled over, rubbed its head against Mu Liang¡¯s palm, and squinted its eyes to express its affection. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Mu Liang signaled to the girl to come over. The rock armor tortoise had a rough head. It was as if he was touching a rock. ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡± Mino¡¯s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in awe. ¡°You forgot that an Awakened person can do such a thing.¡± Mu Liang said gently. CH 3 Chapter 3: Inheriting the ability of Rock Armor Tortoise. In the wasteland-like post-apocalyptic world. Plants and animals had mutated, and they were collectively referred to as vicious beasts. People mutated as well, but their mutation was not as big as animals and plants. There were three types of human mutations: awakened, mutant, and enhanced. Awakened: Only appears in one out of ten thousand people, with various abilities. Mutant: Only appears in one out of a thousand people. The strength of the mutant is determined by their talent. Enhanced: Strengthen oneself through an external force, which is also the mainstream power system. Mu Liang had learned the above simple information from Mino¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huh? Mu Liang, you¡¯re an Awakened One??¡± Mino¡¯s eyes were blank. She was unable to react to this shocking news. ¡°Yes, the ability I awakened is to tame animals.¡± Mu Liang nodded slightly. The fact that he could tame animals would be exposed sooner or later, so he decided to disguise himself as an Awakened One. ¡°Mu Liang, you are too¡­¡­ Too awesome.¡± Mino came back to her senses and grabbed Mu Liang¡¯s arm. She stuttered excitedly, not knowing how to express her emotions. She had heard from her sister that there were no awakened people in their camp. There were only a few enhanced and mutants in the camp. ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let the others hear it.¡± Mu Liang reminded her with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes ¡­¡­ We cannot reveal your identity.¡± Mino adorably covered her mouth and nodded her head repeatedly. However, the young girl also fell into another new worry. Mu Liang was an awakened person. Would he still stay in this small camp??? Mu Liang looked at the girl, who suddenly became quiet for some reason and decided not to bother her. He asked in his mind, ¡°System, didn¡¯t you say that I can inherit one ability of my tamed animals?¡± ¡°Ding! Whether to inherit the Rock Armor tortoise¡¯s talent: Earth Rock Burst.¡± ¡°Inherit.¡± ¡°Ding! Earth Rock Burst is being improved¡­¡­ Adaptation in progress¡­¡­ Inheritance completed.¡± Mu Liang listened to the mechanical sound in his mind, and then there was a cool and comfortable feeling deep in his brain, followed by a warm current flowing throughout his body. ¡°System, open my character profile.¡± [Tamer: Mu Liang] Stamina: 6. Speed: 4.3 Strength: 5. Spirit: 8.7 Life span: 24 years/100 years Taming point: 0. (Refresh every day, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 0 Ability: Earth Rock Burst (Level 1) (The attributes of a normal human body are 1.) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beast: Rock Armor tortoise (Level 1) Talent: Earth Rock Burst (Level 1) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After reading his character, Mu Liang was stunned. All of his attributes had increased, and even his life span reached 100 years. If the rock armor tortoise kept evolving, would his life span reach a thousand years? Or maybe even ten thousand years? Thinking about it, it was not impossible. The Taming Points would refresh every day, allowing him to tame new animals. As long as he kept inheriting new talents, Mu Liang¡¯s life span and his four attributes would be strengthened. ¡°What kind of ability is Earth Rock Burst?¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t see the introduction of this talent on the panel, so he decided to try it himself. He activated the Earth Rock Burst and saw that a palm-size spiky rock appeared on the ground a few meters away. The rock armor tortoise tilted its head, and his emerald green eyes looked at the tip of the rock in front of it. ¡°The power of this talent is not bad. It can be used to attack the feet of the enemy and it can make them lose their mobility.¡± ¡°If you knock a person to the ground, and use another ¡®Earth Rock Burst,¡¯ it will definitely be a fatal blow.¡± Mu Liang started thinking about how to make maximum use of his abilities. He checked his character profile and found that launching his ability would consume stamina and spirit. ¡°It can be activated a total of about six times before I run out of energy.¡± ¡°It looks like I can only use it three times because I need to save some energy to deal with emergencies.¡± Mu Liang immediately grasped the critical point. Now he was thinking about another thing, which was how to obtain items that contain energy. This was related to the strengthening of the rock armor tortoise. Let¡¯s set a small target of evolving the rock armor tortoise into a Holy Beast! ¡°Mu Liang, you are an awakened person. How could you faint that day?¡± Mino suddenly raised her head and asked. ¡°I was bitten by a poisonous beast.¡± Mu Liang gave her the excuse that he had already thought of long ago. It was impossible for him to reveal his identity as the traverser to anyone. ¡°Then are you going to leave after you¡¯re healed?¡± Mino was emotionally disappointed. After thinking for a while, the young girl also figured it out. Since Mu Liang was an awakened person and he avoided answering her question of whether he would stay or not, she had found the answer to her question. ¡°Well, I will leave.¡± Mu Liang nodded lightly. There would always be a time when he would have to leave the camp. Mu Liang could only tame new animals and obtain items with energy after leaving the camp. Mino bit her lower lip and asked in a bitter tone, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°Two days later.¡± Mu Liang decided to stay for two more days. His body was now fully recovered, and it was even stronger because of the strengthening he had received. The reason he decided to stay for another two days was to find out if there were any items containing energy in the camp. ¡°So soon? Can¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± Mino looked at Mu Liang pleadingly with an expression of wanting to cry but holding back from crying. ¡°You forgot that the tax is due in three days.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and wiped the charcoal ash from the young girl¡¯s cheek. Since the young girl pretended to be a boy, she had smeared some charcoal on her face. Then she wrapped her head with a piece of cloth and put on large grey tattered clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go and catch the small lizards. Trust me.¡± Mino¡¯s small hand tightly gripped Mu Liang¡¯s hand as she anxiously promised. ¡°Then let me ask you a question.¡± Mu Liang gently asked: ¡°Will you go with me two days later?¡± ¡°I am willing¡­¡± Mino stopped in the middle of speaking. The young girl remembered her sister and what she had said to her when she was leaving: Be sure to wait for me to come back for you. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now. You can tell me the answer in two days.¡± Mu Liang comforted gently. They had only known each other for five days. If he wanted the young girl to leave the place where she had lived for such a long time and accompany him to wander around, it was very difficult. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mino nodded lightly. Her small face was tangled up, and her heart was in a mess. Should she leave with Mu Liang? Or should she stay and wait for her sister? If she didn¡¯t leave, she might not meet him again. If she left, she might never see her sister again. It was so hard!!! CH 4 Chapter 4: Taming a second animal. In the morning, the next day. Mino woke up and blankly stared at the wooden ceiling. Last night, she fell asleep several hours later because she had been thinking about whether she should leave with Mu Liang or not. ¡°Sniff¡­¡­¡± Mino wrinkled her nose and smelled the scent of meat. The girl turned her head to look. There was a little charcoal burning in the fire pit and an iron pot was hanging on the wooden frame of the fire pit. The fragrance was coming from the pot. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Get up and eat something.¡± Mu Liang held a spoon and gently stirred the things in the iron pot. Mino was lost in thought for a moment. Usually, she was the one who prepared breakfast. She hesitantly asked, ¡°Has your body already healed?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right.¡± Mu Liang said lightly. There were some compressed biscuits and boiled small lizards for breakfast. It was a dark dish, but it could fill one¡¯s stomach. The compressed biscuits were one of several things that Mu Liang brought from the Earth when the ground cracked. ¡°Oh.¡± Mino quietly sat by the fire. ¡°After you have eaten, I¡¯ll go hunting with you.¡± Mu Liang placed the breakfast in an iron box and handed it to the girl. It would take a long journey to leave the camp, so he had to prepare some food, and there were only a few compressed biscuits left in his backpack. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino obediently took the iron lunch box. The girl recognized this iron lunch box. It was in the backpack. Five days ago, she wanted to use it to pay taxes, but then she didn¡¯t. Mu Liang could tell that the girl was not in a very good mood, but he did not comfort her. He held the inner layer of the lunch box, filled it with lizard meat, and quietly ate breakfast. ¡°Zizi~~¡± The two of them ate their breakfast in silence. Mino pursed her lips and peeked at Mu Liang¡¯s face. For some reason, the young girl suddenly couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about as freely as before. ¡°Click¡­¡­¡± The rock armor tortoise kicked the ground, and its emerald green eyes stared at Mu Liang. Mino saw the rock armor tortoise and immediately found a topic to talk about: ¡°What about this tortoise?¡± ¡°It will be going out with us.¡± Mu Liang did not feel comfortable letting the rock armor tortoise stay in the camp. A Level 1 rock armor tortoise was not strong enough to not be found, and it would be slaughtered for meat if anyone found him. Moreover, the rock armor tortoise also had to eat and it could hunt for food on its own outside the camp. ¡°Alright.¡± Mino nodded slightly. The atmosphere once again became quiet, and there was no more conversation. After breakfast, the two of them brought the important things from the wooden shelter with them, just in case any thieves came in. Mino¡¯s house was a wooden shelter. It was made of animal skin and deadwood. The wooden shelter was located at the edge of the camp. It was just right for two people and a tortoise to sneak out of the camp. The rock armor tortoise¡¯s crawling speed was not fast. Its speed was as fast as an ordinary person¡¯s walking speed. However, the brown rock appearance of its shell was an excellent disguise. After leaving the camp, the two of them and the tortoise headed toward the north. According to the young girl, there was a hilly area in the north that had many small lizards. Mu Liang also saw many other figures along the way, but all of them stayed far away and avoided them. He could guess the reason. They should be afraid of being robbed of food or something like that. After all, they had to be careful in order to survive because it was possible to be backstabbed at any time in this wasteland-like post-apocalypse world. The rocky hill was not far from the camp. The two of them quickly reached the foot of the nearest hill. ¡°Little Black Tortoise, go find food yourself.¡± Mu Liang squatted down and patted the head of the rock armor tortoise. He named the rock armor tortoise the Black Tortoise, which could be considered his expectation from it. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The Rock Armor Tortoise rubbed Mu Liang¡¯s palm, then chose a direction and slowly crawled away. ¡°It won¡¯t get lost, right?¡± Mino asked, worriedly. ¡°No, I have a telepathic connection with Little Black Tortoise.¡± Mu Liang said with a smile. He could communicate with a tamed animal through his mind. Mino breathed a sigh of relief and raised her finger to point in a direction: ¡°The traps I made are at the foot of the few hills ahead.¡± ¡°You go and see the traps. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any prey nearby.¡± Mu Liang decided to split into two groups. The prey he wanted to catch was not a small lizard. The small lizards had too little meat and it couldn¡¯t fill his stomach. ¡°Alright.¡± Mino whispered, ¡°If you need anything, call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Liang nodded and walked in the opposite direction of the rock armor tortoise. ¡°Ai~~Why are you so upset today?¡± Mino sighed sadly and slapped her hands on her cheeks to cheer up herself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang paused for a moment, but then he kept walking away. Now that he had been strengthened by the rock tortoise, his five senses had become stronger, and he could hear the girl¡¯s sigh. The young girl was very sentimental. She had been lonely for a long time and now that she suddenly had someone to accompany her; she wanted to hold on to them even more. Mu Liang did not intend to comfort Mino. If the girl did not leave with him, then his gentleness would only hurt her even more. ¡°It¡¯s really desolate, just like the Gobi Desert.¡± Mu Liang lightly stepped on the ground and scanned his surroundings sharply. He sighed faintly, ¡°I wonder how the people here have lived for so long.¡± ¡°Sha~~¡± The sound of sand falling to the ground instantly caught Mu Liang¡¯s attention. He stared at a rock wall not far away, and after looking carefully, he found the animal that had caused the sand to slide. It was a small lizard that was climbing the rock wall. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go now that I have seen you.¡± Mu Liang drew the saber from his waist and quickly pierced the little lizard¡¯s head. Pfffff¡­¡­ The small lizard died. ¡°Sha~~¡± Suddenly, another small lizard appeared on the rock wall and quickly climbed upward. ¡°A small lizard that can change colors?¡± Mu Liang froze for less than a second. Then he quickly reacted and raised his hand to catch the small color-changing lizard. He caught the small color-changing lizard on his second try because his first attempt failed. ¡°Unexpectedly, this small lizard is not the same species as the other small lizards.¡± Mu Liang looked at the struggling little lizard in his palm. It was twice as big as other small lizards. The most surprising thing was that the skin of the little lizard had three colors: red, green, and blue. ¡°Ding! Tame able creature detected. Do you want to tame it?¡± CH 5 Chapter 5: A girl with blue bunny ears. ¡°Ding! Tame able creature detected. Do you want to tame it?¡± The tamer system sounded. Suddenly, Mu Liang felt that the color-changing ability of the small lizard was pretty good. Moreover, today¡¯s taming point had been refreshed, so he was already able to tame the second animal. He would get 10 taming points after 12:00 AM each day. Mu Liang gave the order, ¡°Tame the small color-changing lizard.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 0 life ¨C Chameleon lizard detected. Taming¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Consumed 10 taming points, taming successful.¡± The chameleon glowed with white light and stopped struggling. Instead, it shook its feet and paws comfortably. After three seconds, the chameleon transformed into the size of a palm, and the scaly skin on its body turned into green, red, and blue stripes. ¡°Ding! Do you want to inherit the tricolored lizard talent: mimetic color change?¡± ¡°Inherit.¡± Mu Liang nodded. ¡°Ding! The talent, Mimetic color change is being improved¡­¡­ Adaptation in progress¡­¡­ Inheritance completed.¡± Mu Liang felt a coolness on his skin, and a slight warmth appeared in his body which he wouldn¡¯t have noticed if he didn¡¯t feel it carefully. ¡°System, open the character profile.¡± Mu Liang felt like taking a look at his character profile to know if there were any changes. [Tamer: Mu Liang] Stamina: 6.2. Speed: 4.5 Strength: 5.1. Spirit: 9 Life span: 24 years/110 years Taming points: 0 (Refresh daily, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 0 Ability: Earth Rock Burst (Level 1) Mimetic color change (Level 1) (The attributes of a normal human body are 1.) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beasts: Rock Armor Tortoise (Level 1) Talent: Earth Rock Burst (Level 1) Tricolored lizard (Level 1) Talent: Mimetic color change (Level 1) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°All attributes have only increased a little bit. What about the tricolored lizard¡¯s talent?¡± Mu Liang used his ability ¡®mimetic color change¡¯, felt a slight coolness on his skin, and the light around his body shifted. This whole process took almost a second. Mu Liang looked around, and he discovered that his clothes, shoulders, and back had turned into an earthy-yellow color, just like the rock wall. Ten seconds, one minute, ten minutes ¡­¡­ He stayed still and tested whether there was a time limit for the ¡®mimetic color change¡¯. Half an hour passed. ¡°It looks like this ability has no time limit for the time being.¡± Mu Liang moved his arms and legs and found that his ability ¡®mimetic color change¡¯ stopped working, revealing his own color. ¡°It turns out that this discoloration is achieved by manipulating light. As long as I move, this mimetic color-changing ability will stop working.¡± Mu Liang understood the advantages and disadvantages of the ¡®mimetic color change¡¯ ability. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but raise and he sighed: ¡°This kind of ability is really very useful for hiding and sneak attacks.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll be hiding around me.¡± Mu Liang put down the lizard that he was holding in his hand. This Level 1 ¨C Tricolored lizard was not strong. It could only be kept by his side, like a pet for the time being. The tricolored lizard looked at Mu Liang, quickly climbed up the rock wall, and followed him from a distance. As long as it stood still, it would disappear from people¡¯s sight. ¡°If it gained an ability to attack in the future, it might be able to become an Assassin¡¯s Creed ¨C Lizard.¡± Mu Liang thought with a wicked sense of humor. He pulled out his military knife from the rock wall, put the dead lizard in his bag, and continued to search for prey. This search lasted for more than two hours, and all he harvested were small lizards. He did find a few poisonous scorpions and insects occasionally. Mu Liang did not want to eat these things. However, it was not like he had any other choice. ¡°These are rat holes.¡± Mu Liang found a few caves and looked at the footprints left at the entrance. He planned to let the tricolored lizard enter the cave and drive the rats out. Da Da Da ~~~ Mu Liang¡¯s sensitive ears heard the sound of footsteps that were moving in his direction. He quickly made a reasonable judgement, quickly leaned against the rock wall, and used ¡®mimetic color change¡¯ to hide. In less than a minute, a familiar and a little unfamiliar figure appeared in his field of vision. That figure was none other than Mino. However, she seemed unfamiliar because she actually had a pair of long, blue bunny ears on top of her head. ¡°Chase after her. Don¡¯t let her get away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead. How dare you rob our prey?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let us catch you. We will definitely kill you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The four of them shouted, cursed, and chased after the young girl. They were holding bone blades, wooden spears, and other things in their hands. ¡°A bunch of shameless bastards.¡± Mino also shouted angrily, ¡°When did the prey caught in my trap become yours.¡± The young girl was still cursing back as she ran. It was obvious that she was doing it with ease. Mu Liang waited for the girl and the first three people to run past him. Just as the fourth person was about to run past him, Mu Liang stretched his hand and grabbed his chin. Then, using the inertia of the person running, he grabbed his head and pressed it against the ground. ¡°Click~~¡± There was a soft sound, and his neck was twisted. Since the fourth man¡¯s mouth was covered, he couldn¡¯t even make a sound before he died. It took Mu Liang less than two seconds to deal with one person. He got up and chased after the three people who hadn¡¯t noticed him yet. Mu Liang got rid of the next person by using the same technique. The remaining two people did not hear the shouts, gasps, and running sounds of their teammates. When they sensed that something was wrong, they immediately stopped and turned their heads to look behind them. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What did you do to them?¡± The two of them clenched their wooden spears and bone knives and shouted in panic Mu Liang stopped. He was four meters away from them. Mino also heard the shouts of the two behind her and curiously turned her head to look over. ¡°Eh???¡± The young girl opened her small mouth in shock. She did not expect Mu Liang to appear behind her. She had already led the four of them away from Mu Liang¡¯s direction, but they still encountered him in the end. Mino shouted: ¡°Mu Liang, run away.¡± ¡°So you guys are accomplices.¡± When the two pursuers heard her shout, they immediately relaxed. They were afraid to meet those hunters who specifically targeted scavengers. ¡°Let¡¯s kill him first.¡± The person holding the wooden spear took the lead, rushed forward, and tried to pierce Mu Liang¡¯s chest with the wooden spear in his hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang nimbly dodged the wooden spear, used his inertia to close in, and hit that man¡¯s chest with his elbow. Click~~ The sternum of the man that was holding the wooden spear was broken as he flew backward. Then he laid on the ground and spat blood. Originally, Mu Liang¡¯s physical fitness was three times stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. Coupled with the strengthening of the rock tortoise, it had almost doubled. If Mu Liang used a bit of strength, ordinary people would be no match for him. ¡°You are an enhanced¡­¡­¡± The person holding the bone knife was half a beat slower. His face was pale as he held the bone knife and stopped in front of Mu Liang. He was neither advancing nor retreating. ¡°Mu Liang, dodge,¡± Mino shouted anxiously. At this time, the young girl had already rushed over and kicked the person who was holding the bone knife. Puff~~ The man with the bone knife was kicked to the ground. He was very frightened when he saw that his companion was spitting blood. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m Boss Bloodbeard¡¯s man.¡± The person holding the bone knife immediately reported his background, hoping to intimidate the two of them. CH 6 Chapter 6: Mino: I am a mutant. ¡°Who is Bloodbeard?¡± Mu Liang asked with an expressionless face. Mino had no expression on her dirty face and she solemnly said: ¡°Bloodbeard is a nearby bandit leader. He often robs small camps and tribes.¡± ¡°Hmph~~ You better let me go.¡± The thief scout who was holding the bone knife, was shocked when he saw the two of them. Suddenly the thief scout became arrogant and shouted: ¡°Or else the boss will surely kill you two when he attacks your camp.¡± According to his past experience, as long as they reported the name of their Boss Bloodbeard, ordinary people would not make things difficult for them. ¡°Wait, did you just say that your boss is going to attack our camp?¡± Mu Liang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ah? I, I, I¡­¡­ Did I say that?¡± The thief¡¯s face changed, and he stammered. ¡°All four of you are scouts, right?¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°No, we¡¯re just out for hunting.¡± The thief scout panicked and shook his head in denial. If his boss Bloodbeard knew that he had leaked the news about the attack on the camp, he would be tied to a rope and dragged on the ground until he died. ¡°When are you going to attack our camp?¡± Mu Liang picked up the bone knife next to him, pressed it against the thief scout¡¯s chin, and said with a very calm tone: ¡°I will only ask once. If I am not satisfied with your answer, this bone knife will go through your chin all the way to your brain.¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­¡­¡± The thief scout looked at the young man in horror. He could tell from his eyes that the other party was not joking. ¡°It seems that you are willing to die and go to hell for Bloodbeard.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mouth curled slightly, and the bone knife in his hand moved forward. ¡°No, I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯ll say everything.¡± The thief scout tilted his chin up and shouted in horror, ¡°I really don¡¯t know when Bloodbeard will attack your camp. I only know that he has already made such a decision. That¡¯s why he sent us to scout out the situation.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know when he will attack?¡± Mu Liang¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but it usually doesn¡¯t take more than three days.¡± The thief scout even told them about the unspoken rules of the thieves in order to survive. Mu Liang asked a few more questions, and just as the thief scout breathed a sigh of relief. Click~~ Mu Liang suddenly made a move and twisted the neck of the thief scout. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Bloodbeard actually set his eyes on our camp.¡± Mino grabbed Mu Liang¡¯s arm with her little hand, and asked in a panic, ¡°Mu Liang, what should I do?¡± ¡°How many people are there in the camp? And how many women, children, and old people are there?¡± Mu Liang asked. Mino thought for a moment, then pursed her lips and said, ¡°There are about three hundred people. Women, children, and old people account for almost half of them.¡± ¡°Everyone should escape. They are no match for the thief gang.¡± Mu Liang shook his head. He interrogated the chief scout and knew that Bloodbeard had more than 500 people, and all of them were powerful thieves. The small camp of three hundred people, half of whom were old men, women, and children, could not withstand the attack of those thieves. Even if they were lucky enough to win, probably not many people would survive. ¡°Escape? Escape to where?¡± Mino asked, blankly. ¡°That¡¯s not for me to worry about. You can tell your chief what¡¯s going on here, and then it¡¯s his business to figure out what to do.¡± Mu Liang squatted down and started searching the thief¡¯s body. Mino asked urgently: ¡°Then¡­ Will the chief believe what I say?¡± ¡°There is a high chance that he won¡¯t believe it.¡± Mu Liang thought for a while and said. After all, if a small invisible person in the camp suddenly told the chief that thieves were about to attack the camp, how many people would believe it? Perhaps they would believe her at first. However, if the thieves did not attack within a few days, no one would believe the young lady. ¡°Whether they believe it or not, I¡¯m going to tell them.¡± Mino bit her lower lip. The camp was also her home, and she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch it get destroyed. ¡°Well, leave this matter to me.¡± Mu Liang interrupted the young girl¡¯s determination. He had already thought of a way to talk to the camp chief in the evening. If it was before, it would be very troublesome for him to sneak in. Now that he had the ability ¡®mimetic color change¡¯, he could talk to the chief of a small camp without any pressure. ¡°Mu Liang, do you have any idea?¡± Mino shouted happily. ¡°Well, I do have a little idea.¡± Mu Liang spoke after he finished searching the body of the thief scout. He had only found a little dried meat. Then he went to search the body of the other thief scout who had vomited blood. The other party only had one last breath left. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± Mino asked as she came forward. ¡°You?¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°Have you thought about it? Do you want to come with me the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Mino responded with a smile on her face. Since the camp was going to be gone, she had no reason to stay. ¡°What¡¯s with the rabbit ears on your head?¡± Mu Liang glanced at the long rabbit ears on the girl¡¯s head that were twitching from time to time. It was no wonder that this girl usually wrapped her head with a headscarf. She wanted to hide her rabbit ears. ¡°Hee hee¡­¡­ I¡¯m a mutant, and these rabbit ears are where the mutation takes place.¡± Mino smiled shyly and reached out to tug at the rabbit ears on top of her head. ¡°What¡¯s your ability?¡± Mu Liang asked curiously. ¡°I can hear sounds from a distance.¡± Mino tilted her head and said softly, ¡°I can also run faster and jump higher as well.¡± ¡°Rabbit¡¯s ability.¡± Mu Liang understood. It was no wonder that the girl had lived alone until now, and she even dared to come out to catch the little lizard by herself. Living alone in this post-apocalypse world was also a bit of skill. ¡°I¡¯ll help you search the other two.¡± Mino bounced and ran to search the corpses. ¡°So poor.¡± Mu Liang only found a little dried meat after searching the corpse. ¡°Wow! They actually have a vicious beast crystal.¡± The girl shouted happily, ¡°Mu Liang, come over quickly. I found something good.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang looked at her hand. Was this girl lucky? He came to the young girl and took the thumb-sized white prismatic crystal in his hand. ¡°Ding! An energy item has been detected. Do you want to convert it into evolution points?¡± CH 7 Chapter 7: The First Evolution ¡°Ding! An energy item has been detected. Do you want to convert it into evolution points?¡± Mu Liang¡¯s eyes lit up. It turned out that the System needed the vicious beast crystal, which contained energy. He couldn¡¯t wait to order in his mind, ¡°Convert.¡± ¡°Ding! Conversion is successful. You have obtained 100 evolution points.¡± A voice sounded in Mu Liang¡¯s mind and the vicious beast crystal turned into water. It fell from his hand and disappeared. ¡°Eh???? Where is the vicious beast crystal?¡± Mino¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the back of Mu Liang¡¯s palm in surprise. The girl¡¯s face was almost touching Mu Liang¡¯s palm, but she still didn¡¯t understand how the beast crystal disappeared. ¡°Well, this is my other ability.¡± Mu Liang pinched the girl¡¯s face in amusement. When he had heard the name ¡®vicious beast crystal¡¯, he knew that this crystal was produced from the body of a vicious beast. Mu Lian finally knew how to obtain evolution points. ¡°What an amazing ability,¡± Mino said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m going to search other people¡¯s bodies to look for more vicious beast crystals.¡± The young girl rushed towards the first thief scout who was killed by Mu Liang. ¡°System, how many evolution points does it take for a tamed beast to evolve to the next level?¡± Mu Liang asked in his mind. ¡°Ding! It takes 10 evolution points to evolve from level 1 to level 2.¡± ¡°So how many evolution points does it take to upgrade to level 3?¡± ¡°Ding! It takes 100 evolution points to evolve from level 2 to level 3.¡± ¡°The required points actually increased by ten times.¡± Mu Liang shook his head helplessly as he thought of evolving a tamed beast to level 3. He ordered the rock-armor tortoise to meet up with him and prepared to evolve him to level 2. ¡°Come here, Xiao Cai.¡± Mu Liang waved to the rock wall not far away. A tricolored lizard surfaced on the rock wall and quickly rushed toward him. Mu Liang placed his palm on the tricolored lizard and ordered: ¡°System, evolve the tricolored lizard.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 1 tricolored lizard evolved to level 2, deduct 10 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Tricolored lizard has evolved to Level 2 successfully.¡± ¡°Ding! Improving the tamer¡¯s ¡®Mimetic color change¡¯ ability to Level 2 ¡®Mimetic color change¡¯.¡± Soon, Mu Liang felt the familiar warm current spreading through his body again. His body was once again strengthened. ¡°Even my ability has improved. It¡¯s quite convenient.¡± Mu Liang exclaimed. When he looked at the tricolored lizard, he found that it did not change much. Only its size had become a meter long, and it had obtained a strong attacking power. If an ordinary person didn¡¯t pay attention to its sneak attack, they would be bitten to death. ¡°I only found a little dried meat.¡± Mino returned with a palm-sized piece of dried meat. When she saw the big lizard in front of Mu Liang, her blue eyes lit up and she unconsciously licked the corners of her mouth. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard warily stared at the young girl. It felt uncomfortable upon being stared at by the young girl. ¡°Well, this is a pet I just tamed today. It¡¯s not for eating.¡± Mu Liang unhappily grabbed the young girl¡¯s rabbit¡¯s ear to stop her from killing his tamed beast with a single blade. ¡°Hoo~~¡± Mino felt embarrassed as her sensitive ears were tugged. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Mu Liang quickly let go of his hand. Upon seeing the girl¡¯s rabbit ears, he had an urge to touch them with his hands for a long time. However, he didn¡¯t expect the young girl¡¯s reaction to be so big. ¡°Don¡¯t pull my ears.¡± Mino blushed, pouted in discontent, and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not a pet.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mu Liang waved his hand in response. Her ears felt very good. He decided that he would play with them again when he had the chance. ¡°Huh? I can hear the footsteps of the rock-armor tortoise.¡± Mino¡¯s ears twitched, and she said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s coming towards us.¡± ¡°I called it over to meet up with me.¡± Mu Liang looked at the girl¡¯s rabbit ears in surprise. He had a spiritual connection with the rock-armor tortoise. That was why he knew that it was two or three hundred meters away. However, this young girl could actually hear the sound from so far away, and she could even recognize the footsteps of the rock-armor tortoise. This ability was very powerful. A few minutes later, the rock-armor tortoise came in front of them. ¡°System, evolve the rock-armor tortoise.¡± Mu Liang placed his one hand on the head of the rock-armor tortoise. ¡°Ding! Level 1 Rock-Armor Tortoise evolved to level 2, deduct 10 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Rock-Armor Tortoise has evolved to Level 2 successfully.¡± ¡°Ding! Improving the tamer¡¯s ¡®Earth Rock Burst¡¯ ability to Level 2 ¡®Earth Rock Burst¡¯.¡± After Mu Liang received the ability enhancement, he opened his character panel. [Tamer: Mu Liang] Stamina: 10.5. Speed: 8.8 Strength: 9.6. Spirit: 16 Life span: 24 years/260 years Taming points: 0 (Refresh daily, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 80 Ability: Earth Rock Burst (Level 2) Mimetic color change (level 2) (The attributes of a normal human body are 1.) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beasts: Rock Armor tortoise (Level 2) Talent: Earth Rock Burst. (Level 2) Tricolored Lizard (Level 2) Talent: Mimetic Color Change. (Level 2) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The two tamed beasts evolved to level 2, and all of Mu Liang¡¯s attributes almost doubled. Especially his life span, which had even reached an astonishing 260 years. This was the longevity that so many people had dreamed of, and Mu Liang had obtained it so easily. ¡°The tortoise is getting bigger once again¡­¡­.¡± The young girl cried out in shock. Mu Liang looked back at the rock tortoise and found that its change was really big. The original one-meter-large rock-armor tortoise was now more than ten times larger. It was about the size of a ten-square-meter room. ¡°Oww~~¡± The rock-armor tortoise made a delighted sound, and its head, which was bigger than a washbasin, moved toward Mu Liang. ¡°Okay, okay, be good.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand to press the tortoise¡¯s head and coaxed it like a child. Right now, the rock-armor tortoise would be more than three meters tall if it stood up. ¡°Mu Liang, you are so amazing.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes shone with admiration. No one would believe that the giant rock-armor tortoise in front of them, which was only the size of a palm yesterday, could become so huge. CH 8 Chapter 8: Moving house ¡°Mino, how does Little Black Tortoise compare to the vicious beast you remember?¡± Mu Liang turned his head and asked. He needed a reference to get an idea about the strength of a level 2 rock-armor tortoise. ¡°Little Black Tortoise?¡± Mino was stunned for a moment before she realized that it was the tortoise¡¯s name. She bit her lower lip, pondered for a while, and uncertainly said, ¡°In terms of size, Little Black Tortoise should be better.¡± Mu Liang nodded. The advantage of the Rock tortoise was its size. Its disadvantage was also its size, which meant that its speed was slow and it was not flexible enough. The rock-armor tortoise¡¯s talent, ¡®Earth Rock Burst¡¯, could barely make up for the disadvantage of its large size. ¡°Mu Liang, can I climb on its back and take a look?¡± Mino blinked her blue eyes and eagerly asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Liang said with a gentle smile. He passed on the thought that the two of them wanted to get on the tortoise¡¯s back. ¡°Oww~~¡± The rock-armor tortoise let out a low cry, and suddenly the long rock spines on the side of the tortoise¡¯s shell contracted. The ground rumbled and a block of rock formed a stone staircase. ¡°Wow! Little Black Tortoise can understand our words?¡± Mino¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered with amazement as she looked at the two-meter-high rock staircase. ¡°He can understand my words.¡± Mu Liang took the lead in walking towards the rock stairs and climbed onto the rock-armor tortoise¡¯s back. The rock spines on the back of the rock-armor tortoise had also contracted, leaving a seven or eight square meters empty flat area in the center of the tortoise¡¯s back. There was a circle of half-meter long rock spine on the edge of the tortoise shell, which formed a natural fence. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Liang praised the rock-armor tortoise with his thoughts. ¡°Oww~~¡± The rock tortoise happily responded to the compliments. ¡°Little Black Tortoise is really very smart.¡± After Mino climbed onto the tortoise¡¯s back and turned around, she found that the rock stairs had retracted back to the ground. Mino looked at the flat shell and jokingly said: ¡°Mu Liang, do you think we can build a house on the back of Little Black Tortoise?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem¡­ Impossible.¡± Mu Liang had a flash of inspiration and felt that what the girl said was possible. Since he would be taming more and more animals in the future, it would not be convenient for him to stay in a place of human gathering. He couldn¡¯t just sleep out in the wilderness as well. This was especially true for the rock-armor tortoise. Its current size was very big. If it continued to evolve, it would certainly grow even bigger. The back of the tortoise was very large, and it was just enough to be used as a place to live. Mino looked at Mu Liang¡¯s thoughtful appearance and hesitantly asked, ¡°You don¡¯t really want to build a house on the back of a tortoise, do you?¡± ¡°Not yet. This place is still too small.¡± Mu Liang came back to his senses and chuckled lightly, ¡°However, it¡¯s okay to build a wooden shelter for the time being.¡± ¡°Are we really going to live on the back of a tortoise from now on?¡± Mino confirmed excitedly. ¡°What do you think about having a moving home?¡± Mu Liang folded his hands, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush.¡± ¡°This is simply¡­¡­ Fantastic.¡± Mino jumped up happily and said longingly, ¡°When the time comes, we can travel around like explorers.¡± Maybe she can look for her sister while traveling as well. ¡°Mu Liang, if we create a fire on the tortoise shell, will it burn the Little Black Tortoise?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s protected by stone.¡± ¡°Mu Liang, if we bring a lot of things up here, won¡¯t the Little Black Tortoise feel too heavy?¡± ¡°Even if we add 100 more of you, it won¡¯t even feel heavy.¡± Mu Liang leaned against a rock spike and watched as the girl excitedly planned. Suddenly, he felt that having such a lively and cheerful girl with him seemed to be quite good. Mino shouted, ¡°Mu Liang, let¡¯s hurry back to the camp. I want to take down the wooden shelter and bring it here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry.¡± Mu Liang shook his head in amusement and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the thieves¡¯ attack on the camp.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I was so excited that I almost forgot.¡± Mino spat out her tongue in embarrassment. She came to Mu Liang¡¯s side, grabbed the edge of his clothes, and weakly said, ¡°If it¡¯s too dangerous, let¡¯s¡­¡­ Let¡¯s just leave tomorrow.¡± Although the young girl was kind, she was also very selfish. She only cared about the people around her. Mino didn¡¯t want Mu Liang to take any risks. ¡°There is no danger.¡± Mu Liang looked up at the gray sky and saw a beam of sunlight shining down in the distance. Soon, the sun was blocked by clouds once again. Mu Liang was just going to give a reminder to the people in the camp. Whether they believed it or not was up to them He was going to leave with Mino the day after tomorrow. In a world like this, even kindness depended on ability. ¡°By the way, how is your relationship with the people in the camp? Do you have friends?¡± Mu Liang did not know much about the girl¡¯s social circle. ¡°I only know a few people who have caught small lizards together with me. My relationship with them is okay.¡± Mino looked into the distance and indifferently said, ¡°As for the others, I hide from them.¡± ¡°Partners?¡± Mu Liang asked softly. ¡°They should be¡­¡­ Probably.¡± Mino¡¯s eyes were a little erratic as she scratched her cheek. She thought of those few people who caught the small lizards together with her. They didn¡¯t catch as many small lizards as she did, so they wanted to snatch her small lizards. Since the young girl was a mutant, the outcome could be imagined. Those people were beaten by her until they cried. She had even robbed them a few times. After that, those few people kept avoiding her. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be your partners.¡± Mu Liang saw the girl¡¯s performance and understood what was going on. It was also clear from this that the young girl had a hard life. He was Mino¡¯s first friend. CH 9 Chapter 9: I don¡¯t know what eating till you are full is In the evening. Mu Liang and Mino returned to the wooden shelter in the camp. ¡°Today¡¯s harvest is really great.¡± Mino squatted by the fire pit and happily fiddled with the small lizards. They had captured a total of forty-five small lizards today. Twenty-three small lizards were caught by tricolored lizards, and the rest were caught by the two of them. In addition to the small lizards, they had also caught three palm-sized rats. Mu Liang polished his military knife and asked, ¡°Have you always eaten small lizards?¡± ¡°Yeah. Occasionally, if I¡¯m lucky, I can eat a little bit of hare meat.¡± Mino replied without raising her head. Their harvest today was great. Usually, she could only catch two or three lizards. ¡°Have you eaten till you are full?¡± Mu Liang¡¯s knife polishing hand paused. ¡°Full?¡± Mino tilted her head in thought and said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what eating till you are full is.¡± How could she know what it¡¯s like to be full when she has never had enough to eat? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang listened to the girl¡¯s heart-wrenching words and then looked into the girl¡¯s confused eyes. Suddenly, he was in an inexplicably irritated mood and threw the stone that was being used to polish the military knife ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mino blankly blinked her blue eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to take a stroll around the camp.¡± Mu Liang inserted his knife back into the sheath around his waist. He wanted to inquire about the situation in the camp before spreading the news of the thieve¡¯s attack. ¡°Be careful.¡± Mino reminded him. She had to stay behind to deal with the small lizards. She had to turn them into dried meat to store them for a long time. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Liang took his backpack and hid in the shadows of the surrounding wooden shelters. It was evening, but it was already dark as no moonlight was shining down from the sky. Such a dark environment was just right for Mu Liang to act. The air was filled with the smell of barbecued meat. There were cracks in the wooden sheds, and a bit of fire light was coming out of them. The surroundings were quieter and the sound of sleeping could be heard from some wooden houses. After all, they could only do less activity and sleep more if they couldn¡¯t eat enough. Mu Liang had learned from Mino that there was a hunting team in the camp, which was responsible for hunting some wild animals far from the camp. For example, rabbits, tortoises, dogs, and so on. The food from the hunt was distributed to the people who helped the chief of the camp. As for the other people, the chief would not care. Living in the camp required paying taxes. This was everyone¡¯s deal with the chief and the hunting team for their protection. Living alone in the wild was extremely dangerous. They could be attacked by wolves or they might even encounter vicious beasts. From Mu Liang¡¯s point of view, the most important reason why people in the camp were willing to pay taxes was because the water source was controlled by the chief. Only those who paid taxes could go and receive a share of water, a share that kept people from dying of thirst. One of the main reasons why Mu Liang came out at night was to prepare more water for the day after tomorrow. The camp was not big, but it was divided into the inner and outer layers. The inner layer had a fence made of wood and stone. This was the place where the chief and the hunting party lived. The outer layer was for people like Mino, who paid taxes. Mu Liang easily flipped over the two-meter-tall fence and avoided the guards. The fragrance of the roasted meat wafting in the air inside the inner layer was very strong, and the firewood was also burning well. Mu Liang occasionally heard some sounds as he passed by some wooden houses. ¡°There is no fear of getting sick in such an environment.¡± Mu Liang cursed in his heart as he put down the stone he had pulled out. The chief¡¯s house was in the very middle of the camp. When Mu Liang walked around the house, he was surprised to find that the house was more than 400 square meters in size. It was equivalent to the size of a basketball field. ¡°How luxurious.¡± Mu Liang sighed. He understood that the people in the camp were working for the chief. Mu Liang picked an isolated corner and easily climbed into the chief¡¯s house. He landed silently. A fire was burning in the room, and the light was not very dark. ¡°This should be a side room.¡± Mu Liang muttered. He listened to the discussions coming from the depths of the house and determined where he was. After observing for a while, Mu Liang found that there were seven or eight maids in the house. He followed one of the maids, who was holding a clay pot, to a room with a guard at the entrance. Mu Liang quietly stood in the shadows of the wall. Coupled with his ability ¡®mimetic color change¡¯, he was not afraid of being discovered from just a few meters away. While observing, he found that this room did not even have a single window. The only way to enter the room was through that door. It wasn¡¯t long before the maid came out with a pot filled with water. She dodged the guard¡¯s strange hand and left in anger. Mu Liang remembered that room and once again followed that maid and came to a bright hall. Four people in the hall were having dinner. The maid placed the clay pot on the table. Instead of immediately serving water to those around her, she caught a hare, cut its throat with a dinner knife, and dripped blood into the pot. Mu Liang immediately lost interest in that pot of water and he was ready to leave to explore other rooms. However, the conversation of the four men caught his attention. ¡°Go down.¡± The middle-aged man sitting at the main seat waved his hand at the maid. He used a bowl to take out the bloody water from the pot and poured it into his mouth. The maid bowed and stepped out of the hall. ¡°Chief, do we really have to leave this place?¡± ¡°As long as we don¡¯t water those vegetables, we can still last for several months.¡± ¡°Watering those vegetables is a waste.¡± After the maid left, the other three people spoke one after another. All those vegetables were only enjoyed by the chief, and only a few vegetables were given to them occasionally. Of course, the three of them were dissatisfied. ¡°Bang!¡± The chief slammed the tabletop and said in a cold voice, ¡°Should we stay here and wait for death instead of leaving?¡± He poured a bowl of bloody water into his mouth once again, and said in a low voice, ¡°The water in that underground well will only last for another ten days at most.¡± ¡°Everyone will die of thirst if we don¡¯t leave by then.¡± ¡°However, finding a new water source is simply too difficult.¡± One of them grumbled softly. ¡°We can move to the Moon Lake tribe. They should be able to take us in.¡± Another person said. The last person also agreed. ¡°I¡¯m in favor of going to the Moon Lake tribe. We can join their hunting team.¡± The chief¡¯s face became cold, and he refused: ¡°Impossible, I will not agree to go to the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± If a camp chief went to another tribe, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be a small chief. He was used to being a master, and that was why he was absolutely reluctant to become a servant. ¡°Then where should we go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die of thirst.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find a water source, I¡¯ll take my family to the Moon Lake tribe.¡± The three of them expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to find the water source. If there are no results in five days, we¡¯ll go to the Moon Lake tribe.¡± The chief looked at the three people in front of him and killing intent flashed in his eyes. ¡°Okay, then we will wait for five more days.¡± The three of them ate the barbecue, drank a few bowls of bloody water, got up, and left. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang quietly stayed in the corner and watched the whole process with cold eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that the camp was running out of water. Moreover, they were growing vegetables, which surprised him. CH 10 Chapter 10: One cannot be rich without a windfall. ¡°Agu.¡± The chief shouted to the outside of the hall. ¡°Coming.¡± A very ordinary young man came in. ¡°Did you do what I told you today?¡± The chief asked with a gloomy face. ¡°Chief, I haven¡¯t seen anyone from Bloodbeard.¡± Agu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I waited at the agreed hill for a whole day, but I didn¡¯t see any of them.¡± ¡°Impossible. I personally discussed this matter with Bloodbeard.¡± Suddenly the chief stood up. He looked at Agu with a domineering aura and spoke in a murderous tone: ¡°You really didn¡¯t see Bloodbeard¡¯s men on that hill?¡± ¡°Chief, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you.¡± Agu forced himself to not step back. ¡°Hmph! They might have been delayed by something.¡± The chief stared at Agu for a while, restrained his killing intent, and ordered, ¡°Go to that hill again tomorrow. Tell them that the plan has been advanced, and the time is set for the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Agu replied respectfully. ¡°You can leave.¡± The chief waved his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Agu bowed his head and left the hall. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the chief flipped over the table and roared like a beast, ¡°A bunch of damn bastards, they actually want to leave my palm.¡± He said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Want to go to the Moon Lake tribe, huh¡­¡­ If you¡¯re disobedient, then die.¡± Since the underground well in the camp stopped producing water, someone in the hunting party had proposed to join the Moon Lake tribe The three people who had dinner with him today were the three captains of the hunting team. All three of them were testing him during dinner. The dogs who used to be obedient now wanted to leave. ¡°Originally, I wanted to bring all of you to join Bloodbeard.¡± The chief sat on the chair with a sneer at the corner of his mouth: ¡°It seems that some people are already giving up.¡± Looking for a water source? It was just an excuse. According to the plan that he had discussed with Bloodbeard, he would wait for the bandit group to attack and kill some people on the outskirts of the camp. As the chief, he would pretend that he was being forced to bring the hunting team to join Bloodbeard in order to protect the people in the camp. He would have a certain right to speak in front of Bloodbeard since he would be joining with dozens of people from the hunting team. Bloodbeard would get some staff, as well as some women, and he would gain power and become one of the captains of the Bloodbeard group. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes flashed with coldness as he resisted the urge to twist the neck of the chief. Ironically, the chief of this camp had colluded with Bloodbeard. He wanted to remind him about the attack of the Bloodbeard group, but he did not expect to hear such ¡®heartless¡¯ words. With the unrestrained nature of the Bandit group, the cruel future of the old and weak men, women, children, and young girls could be imagined. If Mino hadn¡¯t met those four thieves today and she decided to stay in the camp instead of leaving with him¡­¡­ What would be the consequences? Mu Liang shook his head to get rid of these thoughts. He recalled her smiling face, and then glanced at the chief, who was talking to himself and venting. That was why Mu Liang decided to sentence this bastard to death. He walked out from the darkness, and his footsteps were as silent as a ghost. He walked along the wall to avoid the reflection of the flames because he wanted to prevent his shadow from showing up. Eventually, Mu Liang came behind the chief. ¡°Damn bastards¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t you behave like an obedient dog and do as you are told?¡± The chief leaned his head against the back of the chair. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Mu Liang coldly tilted his head and glanced at the cloth on the armrest of the chair. Then he picked up the cloth and rolled it into a strip. ¡°The daughter of those three seems pretty good¡­¡­ Uh¡­¡­¡± As the chief was fantasizing about how to deal with disobedient dogs, his mouth was strangled by the cloth. ¡°Uuuuu¡­¡± He was scared, and he struggled to get up, but Mu Liang grabbed his neck from behind. ¡°Welcome to hell.¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°Uuuuu¡­¡± The chief opened his eyes in panic and tried to pull the arms around his neck with both hands. He was horrified to find that he couldn¡¯t even shake the arms holding his neck at all, even though he was an enhanced person. ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Click~~¡± Mu Liang easily twisted the chief¡¯s neck with his arm. The chief lost his strength, his head dropped weakly on the armrest, and his dead eyes stared at the entrance of the hall. ¡°Why bother?¡± Mu Liang took away the cloth and threw it on the chief¡¯s head. After finishing the chief, he leisurely searched the hall and picked up a few iron knives from the ground. Mu Liang didn¡¯t make a choice. He threw all the iron products into his backpack. Used by someone else? It didn¡¯t matter. He would find time to create a furnace and remake them. ¡°There are a lot of good things here.¡± Mu Liang took off the spears and swords hanging on the wall, wrapped them in cloth, and tied them behind him. After he finished searching the hall, he entered the chief¡¯s room. ¡°This bastard is pretty good at enjoying himself.¡± Mu Liang raised his eyebrows and realized that the room was very luxurious. There was a mattress that was made of unknown animal skins, three wolf heads were hanging on the wall, and a delicate long knife was placed on the bedside table. Mu Ling took the delicate long knife and strapped it behind him. Then he pulled open the drawer of the bedside table. There was a wooden box inside the drawer. He opened the lid of the wooden box and found seven vicious beast crystals of various sizes. ¡°Found it.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose as he collected the vicious beast crystals and tightly held them in his palm. ¡°Ding! Energy items have been detected. Do you want to convert them into evolution points?¡± ¡°Convert.¡± One of the main reasons why Mu Liang came here was to find vicious beast crystals. ¡°Ding! Conversion is successful. You have obtained 340 evolution points.¡± ¡°As expected, one cannot be rich without a windfall.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and sighed. In addition to the original 80 evolution points, he now had 420 evolution points. He could even evolve three tamed animals to level 3. CH 11 Chapter 11: A horse cannot get fat without eating grass. ¡°Snapping¡­¡­ This wooden box has another hidden compartment.¡± When Mu Liang scratched the bottom of the wooden box with his fingers, he found that it was hollow. He used his military knife to pry open the wooden board at the bottom of the wooden box and saw a cloth bag inside it. After opening and looking at it, he discovered that there were seeds inside it. ¡°These are actually vegetable seeds. No wonder they are placed in the secret compartment.¡± Mu Liang happily tied the bag and stuffed it into his backpack. In this post-apocalypse wasteland world, the seeds of green plants represented the important hope for the revival of civilization in the future. While searching the room, Mu Liang opened the closet next to the bed and found another surprise. Five rolls of cloth of different colors were neatly placed in the closet. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of stuff. It looks like I¡¯ll have to get some help.¡± Mu Liang took five rolls of cloth out of the closet and touched his chin as he thought about how to transport all these things out of the house. There were many things in the chief¡¯s room that he wanted to take away with him. Who let Mu Liang cross over with nothing? In such a post-apocalypse wasteland world, he couldn¡¯t buy household items, even if he had money, since there was no place to buy them. ¡°Xiao Cai, sneak in.¡± Mu Liang used his mind to summon the tricolored lizard who was secretly protecting Mino so that it could come and help him move things. The rock-armor tortoise couldn¡¯t be summoned. If it came, it would probably push down the wall and barge in. While the tricolored lizard was rushing over, Mu Liang packed all the things he wanted to take with him, including five rolls of cloth and a bundle of swords. He rummaged through the wardrobe once again and saw that most things had been used by the leader. For example, clothes, quilts, and so on. He didn¡¯t want used things. ¡°There is still an unused wolf¡¯s skin here.¡± Mu Liang opened the last closet and saw that a wolf¡¯s skin was properly placed inside. He took it out and found that the edges and corners of this wolf¡¯s skin were untreated. He could tell at first glance that it was still unused. ¡°Since there are three wolf heads, how could there be no wolf¡¯s skin?¡± Mu Liang rolled the wolf skin and put it aside. Then he softly said, ¡°Now there¡¯s no need to worry about the quilt.¡± After he finished sorting all the things, he looked up at the ceiling. The tricolored lizard had arrived very quickly. It didn¡¯t need to climb over the wall like Mu Liang to hide from people. It used its claws to climb over the ceiling. ¡°Come down and help me carry some things back.¡± Mu Liang waved at the lizard. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard tilted its head and climbed down the wall. ¡°It¡¯s size is still a little small. I don¡¯t think it can carry too many things.¡± Mu Liang looked at the five rolls of cloth that were one meter long and then looked at the tricolored lizard that was also only one meter in body length. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for you to evolve to level 3.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand, placed it on the body of the three-colored lizard, and ordered the system in his mind, ¡°Evolve the tricolored lizard to level 3.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 2 tricolored lizard evolved to level 3, deduct 100 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Tricolored Lizard has evolved to level 3 successfully.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 3 tricolored lizard¡¯s talent evolution: Mimetic Stealth.¡± ¡°Ding! Improving the tamer¡¯s ¡®Mimetic Color Change¡¯ ability to level 3 ¡®Mimetic Stealth¡¯.¡± A familiar warm current appeared in Mu Liang¡¯s body and his body was strengthened once again. ¡°Stealth? Is it possible to be invisible while in action?¡± Mu Liang focused his attention on his new abilities. He immediately activated his ¡®Mimetic Stealth¡¯ ability, and the surface of his body changed color as he walked. ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no shortcomings. There¡¯s a delay of about 1 second between color changes. The faster you move, the greater the delay in color changes.¡± ¡°This stealth ability depends on moving slowly, and the delay in changing colors is smaller. It¡¯s actually quite suitable for sneaking around.¡± Mu Liang summarized the advantages and disadvantages of the new ability. The most important thing that he was most satisfied with was that he was able to move while being invisible. After observing his own changes, Mu Liang looked at the tricolored lizard that had evolved and doubled in size. Now its body length was two-meter and the color of its scales was no longer striped. Instead, each scale had a distinguished color. It was a patch of green, a patch of red, and a patch of blue. It looked colorful. There were a few spikes beside the lizard¡¯s head, and its brown vertical pupils looked very cold. ¡°Xiao Cai. After you get a pair of wings, then you can even pretend to be a dragon.¡± Mu Liang patted the head of the tricolored lizard. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard tilted its head, wondering what a dragon was. ¡°Stay where you are and help me bring these things back.¡± Mu Liang tied the five rolls of cloth, wolf skin, and a bundle of swords to the tricolored lizard. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard twisted its body uncomfortably. ¡°Go and come over here one more time after Mino helps you untie these things.¡± Mu Liang smiled and waved his hand, causing the tricolored lizard to climb out of the window. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolor lizard¡¯s claws easily clasped the wall and left claw marks in the wood. ¡°I have to hurry up, or the chief¡¯s death will be discovered.¡± Mu Liang silently left the room and searched the house once again. At this time, the maids were obediently staying in specific places, waiting for the host¡¯s call. A horse could not get fat without eating grass. Mu Liang¡¯s goal this time was food. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to come here, so it would be better if he could get some food. When he was exploring, he saw a person that was sneaking. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that guy Agu?¡± Mu Liang looked at the other party¡¯s side face and recognized that it was none other than Agu, who had appeared in the hall. He decided to follow him because of his curiosity. He wanted to see what the other party was doing by sneaking into the chief¡¯s house. Agu looked left and right. After he didn¡¯t see anyone, he quietly entered a room. When Mu Liang looked inside from the crack in the door, he was surprised to find that this was a food storage room. In addition to Agu, there was a maid in the storage room as well. Cheating? A word flashed through Mu Liang¡¯s mind, but soon he rejected it. ¡°Agu, are you crazy? Why are you taking so much meat? If the chief finds out, he will kill you.¡± The maid saw that Agu was putting meat in his cloth bag, and he even specially selected good meat. Agu would often steal some meat and the maid would help him cover up under normal circumstances. However, the maid couldn¡¯t cover up if so much meat went missing. ¡°The leader has gone mad. He¡¯s going to work with Bloodbeard to kill some people in the camp who don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Agu angrily roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the hill today. I thought that I could interrupt the chief¡¯s plan, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would ¡®go mad¡¯ and ask Bloodbeard to attack earlier.¡± Yes, he had lied to the chief in the hall, which could be considered a trial. It turned out that he had already planned to run. Agu thought that if he didn¡¯t contact the thief scouts, they would be suspicious of each other. He just didn¡¯t expect the chief to personally negotiate with Bloodbeard. The suspicion could not exist. As long as the two sides met and talked, he would be exposed. At that time, the only thing that awaited him would be death. Therefore, Agu prepared to escape overnight. ¡°How can the chief work with Bloodbeard?¡± The maid was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she completely lost her composure. Agu shook the maid and urged her, ¡°Quickly, go back and pack your things.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The maid regained her senses and nodded. Mu Liang allowed the maid to leave and stared at Agu in the room, who was still putting dried meat in his cloth bag. The plan couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. He needed to change the plan he had prepared earlier. CH 12 Chapter 12: Mysterious man, who are you? ¡°Instead of living a good life, he actually wants to become a thief.¡± Agu angrily stuffed the meat into the bag. He even stuffed the dried meat of the wolf that the chief could not bear to eat. ¡°I think I¡¯ve taken too much.¡± He saw that his bag was as high as half a person¡¯s height and it weighed at least a hundred pounds or more. At that moment, the door of the storage room opened without a sound. Mu Liang slowly came behind Agu. He covered Agu¡¯s mouth with one hand and pressed the military knife against his throat. ¡°Wuuu¡­¡± Agu wanted to struggle, but he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or there will be a hole in your throat.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded in Agu¡¯s ears. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Agu immediately raised his hands to show that he would not resist. ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy.¡± Mu Liang said in a flat tone, ¡°Listen and you will live.¡± ¡°Hmm!!!¡± Agu slightly nodded his head. ¡°Very good. Since you are so obedient, I¡¯ll tell you something as a reward.¡± As Mu Liang¡¯s tone became more and more flat, it sent chills down Agu¡¯s spine. ¡°As soon as you left, I broke your chief¡¯s neck.¡± When Mu Liang said those words in a calm voice, Au¡¯s heart tremble ¡°¡­¡­¡± Agu¡¯s eyes widened in fear. His entire body trembled, and goosebumps appeared on his arms. As soon as he left, the chief¡¯s neck was broken. Doesn¡¯t it mean that the mysterious man behind him was also in the hall at that time!!! ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you are thinking. I was in the hall and I was watching you guys.¡± Mu Liang confirmed Agu¡¯s guess in a hoarse voice. He had been using the interrogation and intimidation skills he learned as a special soldier from the very beginning. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Agu let out a muffled sound. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. Don¡¯t turn around and don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Mu Liang slowly let go of Agu¡¯s mouth and put away his military knife Agu spoke in a low voice, ¡°Is there something that Your Excellency wants me to do?¡± Agu had discovered that he was still useful for the other party since the mysterious person said these words to him and didn¡¯t immediately kill him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to do anything for me.¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Agu became speechless and froze in place. ¡°By the way, Bloodbeard¡¯s scouts were also killed by me.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s tone was light as he said, ¡°Bloodbeard¡¯s scout didn¡¯t return today. Maybe a new scout will come over tomorrow and discover that the camp leader is dead. What do you think Bloodbeard will do?¡± ¡°Gulp~~¡± Agu gulped down in horror. What else would he do? Of course, he would bring his people over and turn the entire camp into his trophy. ¡°This¡­¡­ This will be the payment for this message.¡± Mu Liang lightly picked up the cloth bag containing the dried meat. As he walked to the door, he turned his head and flatly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you, smart guy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Agu¡¯s face stiffened, and he was on the verge of tears. Can you stop paying attention to me? I¡¯m just an idiot. However, he did not dare to speak or move. Mu Liang did not care about Agu¡¯s reaction. If the other party was too stupid, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to help him with his plan. Later he would send the tricolored lizard so that it could leave a message to Agu with its claws: I am really paying attention to you. What was the plan? It was an idea that Mu Liang came up with just now. Most of its details still needed to be improved. ¡°Now that I have the food, all that¡¯s missing is the water.¡± Mu Liang stayed in an empty room. He was waiting for the tricolored lizard to come over and take the dried meat back. ¡°Hiss~~¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the tricolored lizard to crawl in through the window. ¡°Mino will be very surprised.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth as he tied the dried meat on the back of the tricolored lizard. He just came here to find water, but he ended up taking a lot of things with him without even realizing it. Mu Liang sent the tricolored lizard away and headed towards the room where the water was kept. There was a guard at the door. As someone who already possessed the ¡®Stealth¡¯ ability, entering the room was extremely simple. He casually threw a stone at the other end of the corridor to distract the guards¡¯ attention. Then he silently approached the guard and knocked him unconscious with a hand knife. Mu Liang carefully pushed open the door. When he did not see anyone inside, he dragged the unconscious guard into the room. There were torches in the room, so he could see the layout of the whole room clearly. ¡°So the underground well is here.¡± Mu Liang came to the center of the room and lifted the wooden board, revealing a two-meter-wide well A wooden bucket that was meant for fetching water was hanging next to the well. The well was dark, and no water could be seen. ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang threw the bucket into the well and pulled it up with the rope. He found that the water was turbid and there was mud on the side of the bucket. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s almost dry.¡± The bucket was put back in place, and the well was also covered with a wooden board. Since there was no water in the well, Mu Liang decided to check the wooden buckets in the corner of the room. Each wooden barrel was about one meter high. ¡°Wow~~¡± After Mu Liang shook the wooden bucket and heard the sound of water, he carried a bucket that was full of water on each of his shoulders. With his current strength, holding two buckets of water was the same as holding two pieces of bread. ¡°This water should be enough for a while.¡± Mu Liang carried the buckets and left leisurely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other hand, Agu still didn¡¯t dare to move. After all, Mu Liang had really frightened him. ¡°Da Da Da¡­¡­¡± The sound of rapid footsteps came. ¡°Bang!¡± Then suddenly, the door was pushed open. The maid from earlier rushed in and anxiously shouted, ¡°Agu, the chief is dead!¡± ¡°Is he really dead?¡± Agu¡¯s tense body relaxed, and he weakly held onto the table. Then he asked, ¡°Where and how did the chief die?¡± ¡°Just down the hall. His neck was broken.¡± The maid replied. ¡°If the chief is dead, then he was not lying to me.¡± Agu¡¯s mind spun, and he carefully recalled what the mysterious person had said not long ago. His face changed, and he spoke in a bitter tone, ¡°This means that Bloodbeard¡¯s scouts are also dead.¡± Escape, escape immediately. With this thought in mind, Agu turned around, took another empty cloth bag, and started filling it with dried meat once again. The maid was at a loss for words and asked: ¡°Agu, the chief is dead. Do we still need to escape?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Agu¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing this. ¡°Right, the chief is already dead.¡± He didn¡¯t have to run away in a hurry. He lowered his head and thought of a way out. Agu¡¯s mind inexplicably recalled the words of the mysterious person. Why would he tell him that Bloodbeard¡¯s scouts had been killed? Unless he had another reason. Agu recalled the entire process of his contact with the mysterious person, and unconsciously uttered the last sentence: ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you, smart guy.¡± Watch me? How is he going to watch me? ¡°Is he going to hide in the corner and watch me? Or will he pay attention to me in the crowd?¡± ¡°But I plan to escape with two people¡­¡­¡± Agu muttered to himself, and suddenly his face turned pale. ¡°So, if I escape alone, will I be killed by the mysterious man?¡± He had finally figured out the intention of the mysterious person. Agu turned his head to the dumbfounded maid and sharply ordered, ¡°Go get the captains of the hunting party. I have something very important to tell everyone. It¡¯s a matter of life and death for everyone in the camp.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡­ I got it.¡± This was the first time the maidservant had seen her childhood friend¡¯s face become so pale. Was he scared? ¡°Smart guy?¡± Agu laughed to himself. Maybe the real intention of the mysterious person was for him to escape with the people in the camp. ¡°Mysterious man. Who are you?¡± CH 13 Chapter 13: The dumbfounded girl. Time went back to ten minutes ago. In a wooden shelter on the outskirts of the camp. Mino swiftly skinned all the little lizards and three mice, removed their internal organs, tied them with ropes, and hung them on the fire pit to smoke. Then she rubbed her palms with sand to remove blood from her hands. Since there was no water to wash her hands, she could only use sand to clean up the dirt. ¡°What is taking Mu Liang so long? Where exactly did he go?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes stared at the door of the wooden shelter in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Is something wrong with him?¡± It took about an hour for the girl to deal with small lizards and mice Now that Mino had nothing to do, she started feeling worried because she had not seen Mu Liang for a long time. Or rather, she felt insecure because she was lonely. ¡°Aiya! Mu Liang is so powerful. He will definitely be fine.¡± Mino shook her little head and forced herself to calm down. She focused her attention on the wooden shelter and thought about how to move the things from it. ¡°This pillow and this quilt made of wild rabbit¡¯s skin have to be taken away.¡± ¡°The beds also need to be moved, otherwise there will be no beds to sleep on.¡± ¡°This wooden bowl should also be brought, and this wooden barrel can hold the water.¡± Mino looked around and felt that she was unwilling to throw anything away. She even wanted to take away the door of the wooden shelter. Everything in this wooden shelter was collected and built by her sister, bit by bit. ¡°Click, click~~¡± Suddenly, a scraping sound came from the wooden door, and it was pushed open in the next second. A blurry figure squeezed in. ¡°Who?¡± Mino¡¯s face changed. However, she reacted very quickly and pulled out the bone blade from her waist. Then she retreated to the other side of the wooden shed. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard hissed a few times and its body emerged from its invisible state. ¡°You, you¡­¡­ You are Xiao Cai?¡± Mino looked at the strange-looking tricolored lizard in astonishment. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°If you are Xiao Cai, then nod.¡± ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard ignored her, twisted its body, and used its claws to pull the rope tied to its belly. ¡°Stupid, who else has the ability to let a lizard carry things except for Mu Liang?¡± Mino thought for a moment and realized that she was being stupid. She put away the bone blade, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± When the three-colored lizard saw that the girl was approaching, it obediently stopped twisting its body and let her untie the five rolls of cloth, wolf skin, and a sword. Then it turned around and went out of the wooden shed to carry more things for its wicked master. ¡°Hey? Where¡¯s Mu Liang?¡± Mino quickly asked, but the tricolored lizard left without looking back. Although the tamed animals had evolved and they had developed intelligence, their intelligence was equivalent to two or three years old children. How could they understand Mino¡¯s words? ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t understand me at all.¡± Mino sighed helplessly. Then she focused her attention on the five rolls of cloth, the wolf¡¯s skin, and the sword. Mino rubbed the cloth, and her blue eyes sparkled as she commented, ¡°These clothes are so soft. They should be made of beast fur.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that, where did Mu Liang get all these clothes? Dozens of sets of clothes can be made from five rolls of cloth.¡± The young girl reluctantly put down the cloth and picked up the wolf skin. It was longer than her height. ¡°This wolf skin is definitely from a vicious beast.¡± Mino hugged the wolf¡¯s skin excitedly. Then she wondered: ¡°How did Mu Liang get these things?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but guess, ¡°Could it be that the chief gave these things as a reward because Mu Liang told him about Bloodbeard¡¯s attack??¡± The girl felt that only this guess could explain the origin of these things. After a while, Mino put down the wolf skin and picked up the sword instead. ¡°This kind of sword is only used by the hunting team.¡± Mino felt that her guess was correct. ¡°Click, click~~¡± The familiar scene happened once again, and the door of the wooden shelter was pushed open. This time, the tricolored lizard came in carrying a cloth bag. Mino rushed forward to help it untie the cloth bag, and then she watched as the tricolored lizard left. She curiously opened the mouth of the bag. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Eh eh eh??¡± Mino froze. The whole bag was full of dried meat. Suddenly, the girl felt that her guess was not accurate. How could a piece of news make the chief so generous? ¡°Mu Liang didn¡¯t go to the chief¡¯s house to steal things, did he?¡± Mino looked down at the dried meat in the cloth bag and then she twisted her head to look at the five rolls of cloth, as well as the sword and wolf skin. That haughty chief would never reward these things. ¡°Mu Liang must have stolen these things.¡± Mino quickly tied up the cloth bag and stuffed it under the bed just in case someone came to search for it later. ¡°Let¡¯s just hide for the night and leave right before dawn tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mu Liang is really too much. He shouldn¡¯t steal so many things, even if we are leaving.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we move to the back of Little Black Tortoise overnight and hide there?¡± ¡°Mm, this is a good idea. I¡¯ll discuss it with Mu Liang when he comes back.¡± Mino hid everything and walked around the wooden shed as she thought about how to hide these things. As for returning these things? That was not possible. Since Mu Liang had stolen these things based on his ability, she had no intention of returning them. CH 14 Chapter 14: A bold plan to steal the house Mino was kneeling on the edge of the bed with her butt up and her head under the bed. Who knew what she was up to? When Mu Liang returned to the wooden shed carrying two buckets of water, he found her like this. He couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mino was startled. ¡°Bang!¡± In the next second, the young girl¡¯s head hit the bed as she tried to get up in a hurry. Mino wrinkled her pretty face and rubbed the back of her head as she crawled out of the bed. The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose as he asked: ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡­ What have you been doing?¡± Mino glared at Mu Liang. She wanted to ask a lot of questions, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Went to get some food and came back.¡± Mu Liang said casually. ¡°Get some food??¡± Mino realized that there were two more wooden buckets on the ground. She rolled her beautiful eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Are you kidding me? You must have emptied the chief¡¯s house.¡± ¡°No, there are still a lot of things that haven¡¯t been moved over.¡± Mu Liang plainly denied her accusation. When he thought about the things in the chief¡¯s house, he had the urge to go back once again. However, when Mu Liang had left, he had already seen many people heading towards the chief¡¯s house. It also meant that Agu did not disappoint him. ¡°You really¡­¡­ dare to do it.¡± Mino covered her face. She did not expect that her guess would come true. She approached Mu Liang, and her cheeks were puffed out. Mino¡¯s face was solemn as she admonished him, ¡°Before you do these things, tell me in advance so that I can prepare myself.¡± She was still thinking about how to hide things and she was worried sick. ¡°The plan couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. I only wanted to get some water back.¡± Mu Liang shrugged, looking helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but kill the chief when he heard his deranged words. ¡°The chief will soon discover that something has been stolen.¡± Mino lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What do you think about hiding these things on Little Black Tortoise¡¯s back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide them.¡± Mu Liang waved his hand indifferently. ¡°Why not? The chief will send someone to search the house very soon.¡± Mino stomped her little feet in anxiety and warned him, ¡°We can¡¯t hide so many things here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the chief. I¡¯ve already killed him.¡± Mu Liang said calmly. ¡°Eh eh eh??¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes widened. She looked at Mu Liang in disbelief and wanted to see if he was joking. ¡°Really.¡± Mu Liang roughly explained the matter of the chief¡¯s collusion with Bloodbeard to her. ¡°Good job! That inhumane bastard deserves to die.¡± Mino became furious upon hearing this. Mu Liang smiled and quietly watched as her cheeks puffed out in anger, which was quite cute. ¡°Wha¡­¡­ What are you looking at?¡± A blush appeared on Mino¡¯s face. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mu Liang shifted his gaze and gently said, ¡°The people in the camp will move out tomorrow.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes lit up with anticipation as she asked, ¡°Are we going to follow them?¡± ¡°No. We have to stay in the camp for two more days.¡± Mu Liang shook his head. ¡°But that¡¯s too dangerous. Bloodbeard¡¯s people will attack at any time.¡± Mino said with a little bitterness. ¡°There won¡¯t be any danger. We just have to wait for Bloodbeard¡¯s scouts to arrive.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing an inexplicable smile. ¡°Wait¡­¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Mino had a bad feeling. ¡°I am going to steal Bloodbeard¡¯s house.¡± Mu Liang said calmly. ¡°Eh?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes widened and a look of astonishment and shock appeared on her face. The girl wondered if she had heard something wrong, and stammered cutely, ¡°Mu Liang, you¡­¡­ Can you say it again?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. I¡¯m planning to go to the gathering place of the thieves to get some good stuff for our use.¡± This thought had appeared in his mind when he heard that the chief was cooperating with Bloodbeard and asked the thieves to attack the camp. He planned to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Then he would go steal the house and get some Vicious Beast Crystals. ¡°Mu Liang, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Mino¡¯s face turned pale as she grabbed his arm. She anxiously advised, ¡°That¡¯s a bandit group of over 500 thieves. One mistake and you¡¯ll lose your life.¡± ¡°According to my plan, I won¡¯t have to face 500 people.¡± Mu Liang raised a finger, shook it, and asked in a warm voice: ¡°Didn¡¯t we kill the thieves¡¯ scouts during the daytime today?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mino nodded. ¡°No scouts went back today.¡± Mu Liang slowly talked about his plan: ¡°Bloodbeard will definitely send new scouts tomorrow.¡± ¡°The thieves¡¯ gathering place is more than a day away from us, and the scouts will not arrive until the day after tomorrow.¡± Mu Liang remembered the information he had obtained from the interrogation of thief scouts during the day. He continued speaking, ¡°The day after tomorrow, we will disguise ourselves as the people in the camp who have just escaped.¡± ¡°Mino, if you were Bloodbeard, would you send someone after them?¡± There was a faint smile on Mu Liang¡¯s face. ¡°I guess so,¡± Mino spoke after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Even you think that¡­¡­ When the thief scouts see this situation, they will definitely rush back to report about it.¡± Mu Liang spread out his hands and said in a light tone, ¡°Then Bloodbeard will feel that he has been fooled by the chief. At that time, he will bring his people to take revenge.¡± ¡°It seems like it.¡± Mino nodded in surprise. ¡°However, the people in the camp will have already left for three days by the time Bloodbeard arrives. He won¡¯t be able to catch up even if he wanted to.¡± Mu Liang confidently said, ¡°At that moment, there will not be many people in the base camp of the thieves. That is when we will go to steal the house.¡± The most important part of this plan was to use the time difference. Bloodbeard had to think that the people in the camp only left for a day or so. The key point was to make the thief scouts, who would come later, think that the people in the camp had just escaped. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mino asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing would happen, even if I fail. It will just be a waste of two more days.¡± Mu Liang shook his head without any concern. This was just supposed to be an attempt. If he succeeded, he wouldn¡¯t lack Vicious Beast crystals anymore. He might even be able to evolve a tamed beast to level four. CH 15 Chapter 15: Level 3 Rock armor tortoise. ¡°Get moving. Hurry up and get your stuff.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move those useless things. Just take food, clothes¡­¡­ with you.¡± The hunting team persuaded everyone to move before it was even dawn. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang!!!¡± The hunting team knocked on the door of the wooden shed and started shouting without asking to come in. ¡°The Bloodbeard Bandits are going to attack us, so we¡¯re going to take refuge in the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± The members of the hunting team left after saying just one sentence. Mino woke up, looked at the wolf skin on her body, and her heart warmed up. ¡°They¡¯re quite early.¡± She grinned and let out a sleepy yawn. ¡°Get up and have breakfast.¡± Mu Liang woke up rather early. ¡°When did you sleep last night?¡± Mino asked curiously. When she slept last night, she saw that Mu Liang was not sleeping. He had been writing and drawing with charcoal by the fire pit. Mino was still feeling shy, and she was wondering if she should let him sleep with her. ¡°Around midnight.¡± Mu Liang whispered while stirring the broth in the steel pot. Today¡¯s breakfast was stewed dried meat and soup. ¡°It smells good.¡± Mino wrinkled her nose and sniffed. She came to the fire pit and looked at the boiling broth in the steel pot with her shining blue eyes. Then, Mino frowned heartily and said, ¡°Let me cook breakfast in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Liang froze. ¡°You cook too much. We should save some food.¡± Mino placed one hand on her waist, raised a finger, and wiggled it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s enough dried meat for us to eat for twenty days.¡± Mu Liang handed the metal lunch box full of food to Mino. Last night, she insisted on eating the dried meat of the small lizard and she was about 30% full. According to her thinking, everyone would be satisfied if they ate a third of their meal. ¡°This is too much. We should save some of it for the night.¡± Mino said with her mouth, but her hands couldn¡¯t help but take the lunch box. ¡°We¡¯ll eat the barbecue at night.¡± Mu Liang smirked. ¡°Awwww~~¡± Mino put a spoonful of hot soup into her mouth, but it was so hot that she had to open her mouth and exhale. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Mu Liang slowly started to eat his meal after blowing cold air. ¡°Delicious.¡± Mino swallowed the soup, and her blue eyes narrowed at once. The rich smell of meat opened the taste, and the warm soup moistened the throat. A mouthful of soup filled the young girl¡¯s hungry stomach. ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time¡­¡­ since I¡¯ve had broth.¡± Mino pursed her lips, and her blue eyes were flooded with water mist. In the past, when her sister was with her, they would often make broth. ¡°Drink it as much as you want in the future.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Mino instantly shook her head and pouted. ¡°That¡¯s not okay. Having broth all the time is too extravagant.¡± ¡°We usually drink water, right?¡± Mu Liang asked gently. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mino sniffled her pretty nose. ¡°If you make broth, you will have water to drink and meat to eat.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth curled up, and he asked softly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s more worth it?¡± ¡°Huh? It seems to be the same thing.¡± Mino tilted her head in confusion because she felt that something was wrong. Mu Liang smiled, waved his hand, and urged her, ¡°You should drink the broth while it¡¯s hot. It won¡¯t taste good if it becomes cold.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mino¡¯s eyes curved into a smile as she drank the broth one gulp at a time. The inside and outside of the wooden shed were like two different worlds. While the two of them were leisurely eating breakfast, everyone else in the camp was hurriedly packing their things. ¡°So full.¡± Mino finally didn¡¯t hold back and finished the whole broth. She bit her lower lip and looked at the iron lunch box in his hand. Mino originally wanted to save half of her food for the evening, but unexpectedly, she ate more and more. One more bite and then no more, one more bite and then no more ¡­¡­ and then no more. ¡°How does it feel to have a full stomach?¡± Mu Liang gently asked. ¡°Very comfortable. It¡¯s just¡­¡­ too extravagant,¡± Mino said with slightly red cheeks. The meal they had eaten was equivalent to ten small lizards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me take care of the food.¡± Mu Liang got up and touched her head. She had saved his life, so he couldn¡¯t let her stay hungry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mino blushed. She opened her mouth to say something, but she did not know how to respond. Mu Liang clenched his hand and pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°Take off the scarf. I can¡¯t even touch your rabbit ears.¡± ¡°What the heck, I¡¯m not a pet.¡± Mino pouted with dissatisfaction. She hesitated for a moment and raised her hand to untie the cloth wrapped around her rabbit ears. Mu Liang saw her action, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Mino saw his smile and her face turned red once again. She twisted her head and tilted her chin proudly. ¡°I just let my ears out to get some air, not for you to touch.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mu Liang forced himself to hold back his smile. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mino snorted. She shyly changed the topic and asked in anticipation, ¡°Are we moving to Little Black Tortoise¡¯s back today?¡± She had been longing for a new home, a moving home. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to move. We haven¡¯t even built a house yet.¡± Mu Liang wanted to upgrade the rock armor tortoise to Level 3 before moving so that the tortoise¡¯s back would be more spacious. Then he would be able to build a decent house. Of course, he had to see the size of the level three rock armor tortoise before he could plan to build a house. ¡°So we¡¯re going to build the house now?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes glittered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Liang led the way outside the wooden shelter. ¡°Wait¡­¡­ What about the stuff at home?¡± Mino thought of the items that the tricolored lizard had brought last night. Everyone in the camp was leaving today, so someone might come here and steal something. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Xiao Cai to stay at home.¡± Mu Liang pointed at the corner of the wooden shed. Mino turned her head to look and saw a two-meter-long tricolored lizard emerging from stealth. She nodded reassuringly. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± The two of them exited the wooden shed and went to the desolate wilderness by leaving the camp from a remote area. At this time, the rock armor tortoise was foraging for food by hiding in the ground. CH 16 Chapter 16: Planning house design When Mu Liang and Mino found the rock armor tortoise, there was an additional rock spur around the nearby hill. ¡°Ow ~~¡± The rock armor tortoise let out a cry when it saw its owner. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Mu Liang froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache from the meaning conveyed by the rock armor tortoise¡¯s mind. ¡°Little Black Tortoise is hungry?¡± Mino opened her little mouth. She blankly stared at the huge figure of the rock tortoise and wondered about how much food would be needed to fill its stomach? ¡°Ding! 1 evolution point per day can be consumed to solve the hunger problem of the tamed beast.¡± Mu Liang grumbled in his heart, ¡°System, you should have told me earlier.¡± He might even face a hunger crisis if he tried to feed the rock armor tortoise of such a size. System: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Stretch your head. I¡¯ll give you some energy to eat.¡± Mu Liang waved at the rock armor tortoise. ¡°Energy?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes curiously stared at him. ¡°Ow~~¡± The rock armor tortoise let out a hiss and stretched its huge head. ¡°System, evolve the rock armor tortoise and fill its stomach as well.¡± Mu Liang placed his palm on the head of the rock armor tortoise and gave an order to the system with his mind. ¡°Ding! Level 2 Rock Armor Tortoise evolved to level 3, deduct 100 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Rock Armor Tortoise has successfully evolved to Level 3.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 3 rock armor tortoise¡¯s talent evolution: Earth Rock Burst.¡± ¡°Ding! Improving the tamer¡¯s ¡®Earth Rock Burst¡¯ ability to level 3 ¡®Earth Rock Burst¡¯.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s body was strengthened once again, and the Rock Armor Tortoise¡¯s talent also advanced. ¡°System, open the character panel.¡± He wanted to see how much his life span had increased. [Tamer: Mu Liang] Stamina: 22. Speed: 21 Strength: 21. Spirit: 32 Life span: 24 years / 420 years Taming points: 10 (Refresh daily, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 219 Ability: Earth Rock Burst (Level 3) Mimetic Stealth (Level 3) (The attributes of a normal human body are 1) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beasts: Rock Armor tortoise (Level 3) Talent: Earth Rock Burst (Level 3) Tricolored Lizard (Level 3) Talent: Mimetic Stealth (Level 3)¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I wonder what the basic attributes of an enhanced person are and how they compare to me.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he closed his character panel. A life span of more than 400 years was something he had never thought of before. ¡°Mu Liang, Mu Liang¡­¡­ Look at the Little Black Tortoise.¡± Mino stuttered as she tugged at his clothes. Mu Liang returned to his senses and looked up. The rock armor tortoise had once again become larger. If its previous size had been ten square meters, now its size was one hundred square meters. ¡°Ow~~¡± The rock-armor tortoise let out a powerful, excited hiss and lifted its foot to stomp the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± A one-meter-long rock spike appeared on the ground. Then it shot out with an explosive speed and crashed into a rock wall a hundred meters away. ¡°BANG!!!¡± The rock wall shattered as if it had been blasted by a cannonball. Mino¡¯s ears stood straight and her blue eyes became dull as she watched the rock armor tortoise¡¯s masterpiece. Mu Liang smiled, raised his eyebrows, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Finally, there is a long-range attack capability.¡± ¡°Little Black Tortoise¡­¡­ is so powerful, and so cool.¡± After Mino came back to her senses, she became so excited that she didn¡¯t know how to express it. She did not know many adjectives. Mu Liang conveyed his intention to the rock armor tortoise and shouted, ¡°Little Black Tortoise, send us up!¡± The current rock armor tortoise was more than six meters tall. It was very difficult to climb on its back, not to mention the fact that its limbs were covered with rock spikes. ¡°Oww~~¡± The rock armor tortoise sat down and a ladder formed by the rock rose to the back of the tortoise from the ground. Mu Liang led the girl up the stairs and came to the tortoise¡¯s back once again. ¡°It¡¯s so spacious.¡± Mino spun around in delight and looked at the back of the tortoise, which had expanded about ten times. Mu Liang looked at the young girl, who was as light as a butterfly, running on the tortoise¡¯s back. He curiously asked her, ¡°Mino, what kind of house do you plan to build?¡± ¡°Huh? Are you asking me?¡± Mino stopped running around in bewilderment. ¡°Well, what kind of house do you like?¡± Mu Liang asked differently. ¡°What kind of house do I like? I¡¯ll have to think about that one.¡± Mino squatted down in distress, and the rabbit ears on her head were also tangled together. ¡°Are the rabbit¡¯s ears expressing her emotions?¡± Mu Liang looked at Mino¡¯s rabbit ears with interest. He was even a little tempted to grab them. Mino thought for a while, looked up, and weakly said, ¡°Mu Liang, how about we build it like a wooden shed?¡± ¡°Think about it again. The wooden shed is too simple.¡± Mu Liang said with a smile. Mino said with a bitter little face, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± ¡°Then come over and see this house.¡± Mu Liang pulled out a piece of cloth from his pants pocket and spread it out on the back of the tortoise. Mino came closer and looked at the cloth on the ground. She looked at the black pattern on the cloth piece, and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Suddenly, she turned her head and stared at Mu Liang with her blue eyes. Then she excitedly asked, ¡°Can we really build this house in the future?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Liang responded with a smile. He had drawn the design of this house on the cloth last night. It was a very simple house with two rooms, one hall, one bath, and a small yard. ¡°This house is very good, but how are we going to build it? It will need a lot of stones, right?¡± Suddenly, Mino¡¯s rabbit ears, that had just been erected with excitement, went soft. ¡°Did you forget whose back are we staying on now?¡± Mu Liang smiled and stomped on the tortoise¡¯s back. Then he sent it a message: I need some rectangular stones on your back. ¡°Ow ow ow ow~~¡± the rock-armor tortoise hissed ¡®received¡¯. The rock armor tortoise manipulated the rocks of the surrounding hills and carried them on its back. Soon, many rectangular blocks of various sizes were piled up on the back of the tortoise. ¡°Little Black Tortoise is too powerful, right?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes glowed. ¡°Next, we have to place these stones according to the drawing.¡± Mu Liang rolled up his sleeves and pulled out a charcoal to draw lines on the back of the tortoise. The rock armor tortoise did not know how to read maps. Building a house was a little difficult for the current Little Black Tortoise. Unless its wisdom became higher in the future. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Mino shouted energetically. ¡°It¡¯s very fortunate that the Little Black Tortoise can manipulate rocks. Otherwise, it would be a bit difficult to bring those rocks here.¡± Mu Liang sent a compliment to the rock armor tortoise through his thoughts. In fact, the rock spikes on the shell and limbs of the rock tortoise could also be used to build houses. However, the number and thickness of these rock spikes was limited, and they defended the rock armor tortoise. It would be a little over the top if he used them to build a house. He might as well get some rocks and integrate them with his ability. This way he would not need to use cement and the house would also be more stable on the back of the tortoise. The weight of these stones was also negligible for the rock-armor tortoise. CH 17 Chapter 17: The moving house is built To build a house, a foundation needed to be built, using steel and concrete, etc. That¡¯s how ordinary people built their houses. However, Mu Liang had his tamed beast, rock armor tortoise, which saved him 90% of the process. He could save cement and steel by using the shell of the rock armor tortoise as a foundation, and because of the ability to manipulate the connection between the shell and the stone. The only thing left was to mechanically build the walls using stone bricks. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Mino held the stone brick and placed it on the black line that Mu Liang had drawn earlier. She found that the stone bricks fused with one another, and there was no gap between them. ¡°Mino, don¡¯t make that wall over there too high. Leave some space for a window.¡± After Mu Liang finished drawing all the lines, he discovered that the young girl had already made a wall as high as a person¡¯s height. He came to her side and used his power to take down a few stone bricks to make a square window. ¡°This way, thieves will come in.¡± Mino weakly reminded him. Everyone who lived in the camp had no windows because they wanted to stop thieves from coming in and stealing things. ¡°Ordinary thieves can¡¯t come up here.¡± Mu Liang bent his fingers and flicked the young girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°It seems so.¡± Mino rubbed her forehead in a daze, and realized that it was true. Now that she was going to live on the back of the tall and powerful Little Black Tortoise, why should she be afraid of thieves? Mu Liang made the window, turned around, and went to work on the door. He didn¡¯t care about the design of the house. Since he wasn¡¯t an expert in designing houses, he only kept the main outline of the house in his mind. There were two rooms about ten square meters in size opposite the door and a hall in the middle, which was about 30 square meters. The bathroom was located in the corner of the courtyard and its drainage channel was connected with the ground so that the smell would not rush into the rooms. The wall of the courtyard was symbolically made half a meter high, and the door was set on the side of the tortoise¡¯s back. Mu Liang set up a special signal for the rock armor tortoise, and with some specific actions, he could summon the rock stairs. Time passed slowly. Since he was very focused on his work, he didn¡¯t even feel the passage of time. In the evening, the clouds in the sky glowed with a little orange and red light. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s already so late.¡± Mu Liang looked at the house without a roof and felt an inexplicable sense of accomplishment in his heart. ¡°Wow~~ Finally, it¡¯s half done.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes were shining as she cheered. She clenched her little fists and cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s work harder, so we can finish it today.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and said, ¡°We need some wood support for the roof to easily stack bricks.¡± ¡°Ah? Then let¡¯s go find wood.¡± Mino was about to descend to the ground. ¡°We have ready-made wood. We don¡¯t need to look for it.¡± Mu Liang grabbed the young girl¡¯s collar from behind. ¡°Ready-made wood?¡± Mino pondered with her head sideways. ¡°Do you think all the people in the camp are gone by now?¡± Mu Liang reminded her. At this moment, he had already contacted the tricolored lizard and asked it to patrol the camp to see if anyone was still there. ¡°Now that it¡¯s getting dark, they should have left already.¡± Mino was not stupid. She immediately thought of something. She widened her blue eyes and shouted in a clear voice, ¡°We can take the wood from the camp for our use.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the camp.¡± Mu Liang gave the rock armor tortoise a command. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The rock armor tortoise slowly walked towards the camp. ¡°Huh?¡± Mino stood still for a while and said in surprise, ¡°Little Black Tortoise is walking, yet why doesn¡¯t it feel like he is moving?¡± ¡°Little Black Tortoise is controlling the vibration.¡± Mu Liang said gently. How could it not shake? If an object was very huge, a single vibration produced by its movement could trigger a series of changes. ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Mino realized it in a flash. Rock armor tortoise wasn¡¯t fast, but it was very big. One of its steps was equivalent to a few steps of a normal person, so it was still very fast. Ten minutes later, the rock armor tortoise arrived at the edge of the camp. At this time, the camp was completely empty. This conclusion was obtained from the investigation of the tricolored lizard. ¡°Everyone is gone.¡± Mino felt a little sad. She stood on top of the rock armor tortoise and looked at the empty camp that was devoid of life. ¡°How far is the Moon Lake tribe from here?¡± Mu Liang asked calmly. ¡°I heard from the hunting team that it¡¯s about a five or six days walk away,¡± Mino said softly. Mu Liang thought about Bloodbeard and asked curiously, ¡°Are there a lot of people in the Moon Lake tribe?¡± ¡°I heard that there are probably ten thousand people, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true,¡± Mino exclaimed. Ten thousand people were too many for the young girl. How much food and water would be needed to feed 10,000 people? ¡°It seems to be a big tribe. Maybe it¡¯s true?¡± Mu Liang patted the girl on the shoulder and said calmly: ¡°Then we will go to the Moon Lake Tribe later to see if it is true.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mino froze for a moment, then she cheerfully asked, ¡°Are we really going to the Moon Lake Tribe in the future?¡± ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Mu Liang looked at her blue eyes. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Mino met Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes and received an encouraging gaze. She bit her lip, nodded heavily, and yelled clearly: ¡°I want to go! I want to see if my sister is there.¡± ¡°Then our next target is the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± Mu Liang grinned and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mino looked at Mu Liang¡¯s clear smile. Suddenly, her heart started beating even faster for some reason. She covered her heart with her hands at a loss for words, and a blush appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be dazed. Come here and help me gather the wood.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and grabbed the young girl¡¯s rabbit ear. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t pull my ears.¡± Mino immediately exploded and stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. All of her stirred emotions were pulled away by this tug. ¡°Which house do you want to demolish?¡± Mu Liang stood in front of the camp and asked the young girl. ¡°Let¡¯s demolish the houses of those families whose kids used to rob my small lizards.¡± Mino hesitated for a second, and then she raised her finger to point at a few houses. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. We only need large pieces of wood.¡± Mu Liang took the lead and said, ¡°Just move the wood to the little Black Tortoise. It will help us carry it up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mino went to demolish the house with great interest. ¡°Bang, Bang¡­¡­¡± With Mu Liang¡¯s current strength, it was very easy for him to demolish the houses and carry the big wood away. He could carry five or six logs at a time. Although not a lot of wood was needed for building the roof, they still had to store a lot of wood for the fire. In no time, a pile of wood appeared in the corner of the courtyard of the new house. CH 18 Chapter 18: How to know when someone left? Since they had enough wood, and only the roof was left. Thanks to the grooves left in the walls in advance and Mu Liang¡¯s strength, it took about ten minutes to complete the wooden structure of the roof. ¡°Mu Liang, I¡¯ll lay the stone bricks and you¡¯ll give me the stone bricks.¡± Mino lightly climbed onto the roof. ¡°You should be careful and stand firm.¡± Mu Liang handed her the stone brick and warned. ¡°I know.¡± Mino happily laid the stone bricks. She was already imagining what it would be like to live in the new house. Their work was only half done when it got dark. A bonfire was lit in the courtyard, and the two of them kept working. One hour later, the roof of the house was completed. Then the rock armor tortoise connected all the stone bricks into one, and there was no fear of leakage when it rained. ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± Mino excitedly jumped down from the top of the house. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists. She had been excited all day, but now she was able to calm down. ¡°Let¡¯s start moving and bring everything here.¡± Mu Liang patted the young girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mino nodded heavily. The young girl didn¡¯t have to move many things. There was only one pillow, a wooden board for making the bed, two wooden bowls, a wooden bucket, and the door of the wooden shed. Mino planned to lay the wooden board on her own bed. Yes, she had even taken away the wooden door of the wooden shed. She planned to use it as the door of her room. It could be considered a reminder of her life with her sister. In the end, everything else, except for the wooden shed that she did not want to break, was moved away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang held the torch and silently stood at the door of the wooden shed. He watched as Mino held her pillow and stood still in the middle of the wooden shed. Mu Liang didn¡¯t stop the young girl¡¯s behavior. He didn¡¯t have much hope that they would be able to find Mino¡¯s sister in the future. The young girl kept some things that her sisters had left for her, but it was also a different kind of companionship. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mino bit her lower lip and turned around with the pillow in her arms. She really didn¡¯t know if she could come back again after leaving. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t comfort her. Anything he said now would be pale. He led the young girl towards the rock armor tortoise. She still looked back several times, even if the wooden shed couldn¡¯t be seen in the dark night. When Mino returned to the rock armor tortoise, she revealed a happy smile and started to run in and out of the room. She hugged the pillow, approached Mu Liang, and excitedly asked, ¡°Is this room really mine?¡± ¡°Yes, you can do whatever you want with it.¡± Mu Liang smiled affirmatively. ¡°Hehehe~~ I¡¯ll go clean up my room.¡± Mino let out a melodious laugh and ran into the room once again. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up tomorrow.¡± Mu Liang looked at the things piled up in the courtyard and hall. He was already hungry, so he decided to prepare the fire pit in the hall for dinner. The fire pit was a square, just like the one in the wooden shed, with a layer of soil at the bottom and a layer of sand for insulation. Then its roof was connected to a smoke exhaust pipe to make an outlet for smoke. ¡°The fire pit and the chimney are done.¡± Mu Liang clapped his hands and looked at his masterpiece. He joked to himself, ¡°This Earth Rock Burst ability is considered to have developed a new use today.¡± He made a simple hanger, hung the steel pot, poured water to stew broth, and started preparing the barbecue. ¡°Sniff~~¡± Mino sniffed her nose, and her head poked out from the door of the room. She blankly stared at the fire pit, as well as the barbecue and the stew on the flame. ¡°Why are you stupidly standing there? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Mu Liang turned over the meat. Since there was no seasoning, they had to enjoy the original flavor of the eat. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m hungry.¡± If Mino wasn¡¯t very excited about building a new house, she would have been so hungry that she would not even want to move. She sat near the fire pit, stared at the stew and barbecue. She opened her mouth to remind him to save meat. Looking up, Mino saw Mu Liang¡¯s dirty face, and she changed her mind. ¡°Is it done yet?¡± As they had been busy for the whole day and had moved to a new home, they should eat more as a celebration. ¡°The soup needs to be stewed for a bit longer before it will taste like meat.¡± Mu Liang stared at the young girl in surprise He had already thought of an excuse because he thought that he would be lectured by her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that thief scouts would come tomorrow?¡± Mino became embarrassed upon being stared at and shyly changed the topic. ¡°Then how are we going to make the camp look like the people just left tomorrow?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s suppose you are a scout, and you come to the camp.¡± Mu Liang turned over the barbecue and gently asked, ¡°How are you going to know when everyone left?¡± He couldn¡¯t directly give her the answer of some things. He wanted to give the young girl something to think about. Since both of them were going to live together in the future, Mu Liang would slowly teach her some of his survival skills and experience. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡± Mino pursed her lips, her rabbit ears tangled together, and thought hard about it. When she lowered her head to think, she saw her feet and toes. ¡°I know. You check footprints, right?¡± Mino raised her head and excitedly shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right. The depth of the footprints can be used to calculate the time when someone left.¡± Mu Liang nodded in appreciation and continued speaking, ¡°They can also use another simple method besides footprints.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Mino blinked her curious blue eyes. ¡°The degree of burning and temperature of the charcoal.¡± Mu Liang taught the girl what he had learned from the army. ¡°If you know how long it takes for the charcoal to burn up, and the soil under the bonfire to cool down¡­¡­ You¡¯ll be able to calculate the time when someone has left.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mino nodded in confusion. ¡°Hurry up and eat. You will have the strength to work when you are full.¡± Mu Liang handed a skewer of grilled meat to the girl. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino absent-mindedly took the barbecue. She was still thinking about what he just said. ¡°Snap!¡± Mu Liang bent his fingers and flicked her forehead. ¡°Ah!¡± Mino let out a cute cry of pain. ¡°Concentrate on eating.¡± Mu Liang filled a bowl with broth and shoved it into the hands of the young girl. ¡°Oh.¡± Mino pouted and took the wooden bowl grievously. CH 19 Chapter 19: The third tamed animal Both of them rested for a while and went back to the camp after dinner. Mino held her torch and looked at the silent camp in the darkness with some fear. ¡°You go that way, I¡¯ll go this way, and we¡¯ll meet up in the middle.¡± Mu Liang also held a torch and said to the girl: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Cai will follow you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Mino heard that the big lizard was going to follow her, she relaxed. ¡°We don¡¯t need to gather any more wood for the time being.¡± Mu Liang reminded her. ¡°Good.¡± Mino nodded, held her torch, and entered the camp. ¡°I thought she would be more courageous.¡± Mu Liang looked at the timid girl¡¯s back. She was no different from the ordinary girls. Then, he entered some houses while holding his torch and placed some firewood in the fire pit. Both of them were going to prepare the wood in advance so that they could light the fire after they got up tomorrow morning. Then they would wait for the Bloodbeard¡¯s scouts to investigate. However, it was not known whether they could successfully lure Bloodbeard to chase after the escaped people of the camp or not. Time passed as they piled up the firewood. ¡°This house hasn¡¯t been occupied for a long time.¡± Mu Liang held the torch and entered a room full of cobwebs. Just as he was about to go back, he stopped because he saw a spider. ¡°It seems that today¡¯s 10 taming points are useless, so let¡¯s tame a spider.¡± Mu Liang reached out to the spider, and the familiar sound of the system sounded. ¡°Ding! A tamable animal has been detected. Do you want to tame it?¡± Mu Liang calmly ordered: ¡°Tame.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 0 life ¨C Redback Spider detected, taming¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Consumed 10 taming points, taming successful.¡± Mu Liang loosened his grip and saw that the spider, which was the size of a finger, had become the size of a palm. The appearance of the whole spider was black, with red claws at the end. The most eye-catching thing was that the spider had a red face on its back. ¡°Ding! Do you want to inherit the Red Ghost Spider¡¯s talent: Spider silk perception?¡± ¡°Inherit.¡± This was the third time Mu Liang received a new ability. ¡°Ding! The talent, Spider Silk Perception, is being improved¡­¡­ Adaptation in progress¡­¡­ inheritance completed.¡± Compared to before, Mu Liang only felt a slight warmth in his palms and fingers. ¡°Is it because my body is already very strong? Is that why the enhancement brought by obtaining the abilities of low-level tamed animals is not obvious?¡± This was the only guess that came to Mu Liang¡¯s mind. When he glanced at his character panel, he found that his attributes had only increased by a few tenths. ¡°System, evolve the Red Ghost Spider to level 3.¡± In order to verify his guess, Mu Liang decided to evolve this spider to level 3. ¡°Ding! Level 1 Red Ghost Spider evolved to level 3, deducting 110 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Red Ghost Spider has evolved to Level 3 successfully.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 3 Red Ghost Spider¡¯s talent evolution: Spider silk manipulation.¡± ¡°Ding! Improving the tamer¡¯s ¡®Spider Silk Perception¡¯ ability to level 3 ¡®Spider silk manipulation¡¯.¡± Mu Liang felt a familiar warmth in his body. This strengthening effect was not very strong. Then he opened his character panel to look at his attributes. [Tamer: Mu Liang] Stamina: 24. Speed: 23.5 Strength: 24.2. Spirit: 35 Life span: 24 years/450 years Taming Points: 0 (Refresh daily, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 109 Ability: Earth Rock Burst (Level 3) Mimetic Stealth (Level 3) Spider Silk Manipulation (Level 3) (The attributes of a normal human body are 1) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beasts: Rock Armor Tortoise (Level 3) Talent: Earth Rock Burst (Level 3) Tricolored Lizard (Level 3) Talent: Mimetic Stealth (Level 3) Red Ghost Spider (Level 3) Talent: Spider Silk Manipulation (Level 3) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Sure enough, the effect of strengthening is much worse.¡± After Mu Liang looked at his attributes, he became sure that low-level tamed beasts and the tamed beasts of the same level would provide limited enhancement. For each level of the tamed beast, the first enhancement effect was the best and the most obvious. ¡°Maybe I am a little too greedy.¡± Mu Liang shook his head with a bitter smile. He should have known that every enhancement couldn¡¯t be so big. He came back to his senses and turned his head to look at the Red Ghost Spider that was hanging on his arm. ¡°So, can you go down?¡± The corner of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched. This one-meter big Red Ghost Spider looked a little scary. ¡°Phew~~¡± The Red Ghost Spider spewed spider silk that stuck to the top of the house and easily climbed up to the ceiling. ¡°Phew~~¡± Mu Liang followed suit and pointed his index finger at the firewood in the corner of the house to spray spider silk. Transparent spider silk spurted out and instantly stuck to the firewood. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I can sense the weight of the object and even its shape.¡± The feedback from Mu Liang¡¯s spider silk allowed him to understand his new ability. ¡°Its toughness is very strong. It¡¯s even better than ordinary ropes.¡± ¡°It turns out that the stickiness of spider silk is due to the absorption of tiny silk threads.¡± ¡°Since the spider silk is transparent, it¡¯s a great material for making traps and assassinating people.¡± After a little test, Mu Liang thought of many other uses of spider silk. He raised his head to look at the Red Ghost Spider on the ceiling, and conveyed his thoughts with his mind: ¡°Red, I need you to go a little further away from the outskirts of the camp and set up some spider silk. Afterward, you have to let me know if someone triggers it.¡± ¡°Squeak squeak~~¡± The red spider let out a leather grinding sound, indicating that it understood. Then he continued speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t capture anyone. Just come and notify me when you find someone.¡± Mu Liang specifically ordered the Red Ghost Spider to not take any actions at all lest it considered the thief scouts as prey. That would be very awkward. ¡°Phew~¡± The Red Ghost Spider spat silk and left the roof by swinging. ¡°Spider-Man?¡± Mu Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he wanted to give it a try. However, he glanced at the torch in his hand and dismissed the thought of doing something from the movie. Mu Liang left the house and started placing the firewood once again. ¡°Mu Liang, is that you?¡± Mino¡¯s nervous voice came from a nearby house. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Mu Liang came out of the house. ¡°I¡¯m only a few houses away from you.¡± Mino came forward, and her nervous heart was relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it and then we¡¯ll go back.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the curved rabbit ears on the young lady¡¯s head. This meant that she was nervous, right? ¡°Okay,¡± Mino replied obediently. In ten minutes or so, The two of them finished arranging the firewood in all the houses. The two of them walked side by side in the dark. Neither of them spoke, but they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. Apart from the light of the torch, the surroundings were pitch-black. Not even a star could be seen in the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. It¡¯s getting cold.¡± Mu Liang heard the sound of her breathing in cold air. He reached out to grab the young girl¡¯s hand and ran toward the rock armor tortoise. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Mino was being dragged forward, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously, and her small hands were clenched tightly. CH 20 Chapter 20: This young girl is so easy to please A few voices sounded in the dark night. ¡°Damn bastards, they didn¡¯t die at the hands of a vicious beast, right?¡± ¡°I hope they died at the hands of a vicious beast, otherwise Boss will kill us.¡± ¡°Do you guys think those four bastards could have been killed by this little camp?¡± ¡°They dare? Who dares to offend our boss and risk their lives?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Three dusty men were cursing, swearing, and hurrying while traveling. As Bloodbeard group¡¯s scouts, it was common for them to travel early in the morning. In this post-apocalypse world, there was a 90% chance of encountering a vicious beast as long as people were not traveling late at night. Moreover, there was a special method to avoid some vicious beasts. If they were unlucky and couldn¡¯t avoid or escape a vicious beast, they could only wait for death. The Bloodbeard thieves did not raise trash. Those who did not have much ability could only work as slaves. Being a slave was sometimes more painful than death. ¡°How much farther?¡± One of them asked. ¡°We should be able to arrive at dawn.¡± ¡°Why does the Boss want to work with the people from this small camp? He can just kill them and grab their stuff.¡± ¡°Did you forget about the group of Moon Wolves that we encountered last time? Since a lot of people died, the Boss definitely wants to replenish manpower.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, all the scouts on that trip seem to have died.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too loud and hurry up.¡± The three of them quieted down and hurried on their way. From time to time, they would stop to rest, or lie on the back of nearby rocks to avoid the passing beasts. They continuously walked until the horizon became orange-red, signifying dawn. At this moment, the three of them stood on a hill and looked at the fist-sized camp in the distance. ¡°Look, is it that camp?¡± One person shouted excitedly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Then the leader of the scouts started giving instructions. ¡°We¡¯ll sneak in from three directions and later we¡¯ll regroup here.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Afterward, the three of them headed towards the camp. On the way, the three of them did not have a good look on their faces. They didn¡¯t hear a single sound, as if the whole camp was empty. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, one of the scouts fell down. ¡°What was that?¡± The scout quickly got up and looked for what had tripped him. However, he didn¡¯t see anything even after looking for a while. ¡°Strange.¡± The scout became even more alert. When the three scouts entered the camp, all of them tripped and fell. After completing their investigation, the three of them returned to the hill and exchanged information. ¡°The doors of the houses were open and important things were missing. They should have left in a hurry.¡± ¡°The charcoal fire hasn¡¯t burned out yet. They should have left before dawn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same on my side.¡± The three of them looked at each other with very ugly expressions. ¡°Damn it, they actually ran away.¡± A scout shouted angrily. ¡°They just escaped not long ago. Should we go after them?¡± Another scout asked. ¡°Go after them, find them, and leave marks along the way.¡± The leader of the scouts started giving instructions. ¡°The other one will follow me back to report to the boss.¡± ¡°Do you guys think the Boss will go after them?¡± ¡°You are asking such an idiotic question. That guy from the camp fooled the boss. You know about the boss¡¯s temper. He will definitely go after them.¡± ¡°If they had left yesterday, the Boss might not have chased them personally. He will only send some people to go after them at most.¡± ¡°Now¡­¡­ Now, they¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop discussing boss¡¯s affairs. Hurry up and rest for a while because we have to go back and report the situation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the three scouts finished eating, they sat on the ground and closed their eyes to rest. About half an hour later, the three of them split into two teams and left. After the three of them left, a two-meter large lizard appeared on the rock wall beside the hill. The tricolored lizard had been staring at the three people on the rock wall from the very beginning. The distance between them was no more than five meters. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard stuck out its tongue and remained silent as it received instructions from Mu Liang. A moment later, the tricolored lizard climbed down from the rock wall and followed the team of two scouts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, several kilometers away from the camp, the rock armor turtle was dozing on its stomach among the hills. If someone didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover that it was a turtle. Ever since the food of rock armor turtle was replaced with evolutionary points, it did not need to worry about finding food. That was why it did not want to move anymore. ¡°Everything is going according to the plan, and it is already half successful. We can continue with the next step.¡± Mu Liang smiled as he leisurely stood up from the fire pit and moved his body. Last night, he went to all the firewood piles in the camp and lit them up at three o¡¯clock. After Mu Liang went back, he only slept for less than four hours before the Red Ghost Spider came to remind him that someone touched the silk. Then, he woke up once again, observed the actions of the three scouts, and analyzed their behavior. The three scouts did not disappoint him. Afterward, Mu Liang told the tricolored lizard to follow the two scouts and find Bloodbeard¡¯s headquarters. The Red Ghost Spider was assigned to deal with the third thief scout. Otherwise, the enemy might return to their base camp if they realized something was wrong while they were chasing the people of the camp. In that case, their efforts would be wasted. ¡°Oh no, I overslept.¡± Mino¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her rabbit ears stood straight. She ran out of her room while holding the wolf skin in her arms. When she came to the hall and saw Mu Liang, she shouted anxiously: ¡°Mu Liang, let¡¯s go to the camp and light the firewood.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to go anymore.¡± As soon as Mu Liang finished speaking, he saw that she was on the verge of crying. He stopped teasing her and gently said, ¡°I already lit the firewood last night.¡± ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t miss the time?¡± Mino tightly hugged the wolf skin and sucked in her nose cutely. ¡°The timing was just right. The thief scouts have already believed in our plan.¡± Mu Liang quietly stepped forward and corrected the young girl¡¯s collar, which was about to slide off her shoulder. ¡°Ah~~¡± Mino¡¯s face quickly turned red. She let out a cute cry and hurriedly ran back to the room. A few moments later, Mino¡¯s clear and dissatisfied voice sounded from the room: ¡°Mu Liang, why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you went to light the firewood?¡± Before she went to bed, the young girl had reminded Mu Liang to wake her up so that she could help him when he went to light the firewood. ¡°I forgot.¡± Mu Liang couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up when he saw that she was sleeping very soundly while holding the wolf skin in her arms. After all, they had been busy building the house during the day and piling firewood at night. The young girl¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t as strong as his. She had already reached her limit. ¡°Humph!¡± Mino gave a delicate hum, knowing that what Mu Liang said was just an excuse. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty because she didn¡¯t help him. Mu Liang looked at the door of her room and shouted without moving, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem if I leave the breakfast to you today, right?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Mino¡¯s figure immediately appeared at the door, and she said in a clear voice, ¡°You can leave it to me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the breakfast to you.¡± When Mu Liang turned around, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The young girl was so easy to please. CH 21 Chapter 21: Only a god can understand. Mino carefully cooked breakfast, and went out of the hall to the courtyard, ready to call Mu Liang for breakfast. At this moment, Mu Liang was sharpening a piece of wood with his saber, and two sharpened boards were placed beside him. ¡°Mu Liang, it¡¯s time to have breakfast.¡± Mino leaned forward. She tilted her head and asked curiously,¡± What are you planning to do?¡± ¡°Making a drawing board.¡± Mu Liang put down the wood in his hand. He shook off the debris from his body, got up and said, ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll go to the camp.¡± Before that, Mu Liang had already woken up the snoozing rock-armored turtle with his mind intent in advance and told it to head to the camp. ¡°Why are you going to the camp? Everything was moved back.¡± Mino blinked in surprise. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we follow the thief scouts?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave something for your sister?¡± Mu Liang said and entered the hall. He sat by the fire pit and asked, ¡°What if your sister suddenly comes back to the camp to find you in the future?¡± The young girl¡¯s life experience was still too little, he had to be responsible for guiding a little. ¡°It seems so.¡± Mino nodded in hindsight. She only thought of going to her sister by herself, but she didn¡¯t think that she would really come back one day, so what should she do? ¡°Think about it and leave some messages that only your sister will understand.¡± Mu Liang looked at the pot of broth and thought to himself that the girl had finally started stealing. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to think about.¡± Mino saw Mu Liang¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. She handed over a wooden bowl of soup and said helplessly, ¡°We don¡¯t have much water left, so we can¡¯t support it for a few days without saving some.¡± The girl saw that Mu Liang had been busy all night, which was why she had cooked so much broth today. Otherwise, breakfast now would be a small grilled lizard, with a bowl of water. Mu Liang took the broth and said with ease, ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Mino cutely rolled her eyes. She served a bowl of broth and sat by the fire and ate absentmindedly. The broth was almost finished, but the girl still hadn¡¯t thought of what message she should leave to her sister. Mino blinked her blue eyes and asked for help: ¡°Mu Liang, what news do you think I should leave for my sister?¡± Mu Liang had already thought about how to answer: ¡°Did you make any promises when you were young?¡± ¡°As agreed, my sister asked me to wait for her to come back.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes flashed a hint of sadness. Now that the Blood Beard thieves were attacking, the promise could no longer be fulfilled. ¡°What about a secret code? Or some secret that only you guys know.¡± Mu Liang made another suggestion. ¡°A code word?¡± Mino¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What kind of code word can open the door?¡± Mu Liang was quite curious about what the young girl would use as a code word when she was a child. Mino¡¯s eyes flashed with memory, and she said, ¡°My secret code is a long-eared rabbit, and my sister¡¯s code word is a short-eared cat.¡± The young girl used to be small and had to stay at home and her sister had to go out to catch little lizards, and she was afraid that the girl would be in danger at home alone, so she thought of a secret code, she could only open the door if the secret code was a match. ¡°Then you can draw a picture of the image of the code word, and draw all the messages you want to leave to your sister.¡± Mu Liang put down the wooden bowl and cut two pieces of white cloth with a saber. Mu Liang had been in this world for eight or nine days, and he didn¡¯t know if the characters in this world were Chinese characters. He had also never seen the written words, but the words spoken were in Chinese. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too wasteful?¡± Mino looked at the white cloth and felt a little distressed. ¡°The message to your sister is more important.¡± Mu Liang waved to the young girl. He took the piece of cloth out of the hall, pinned the piece of cloth on the drawing board, and prepared to draw a picture that could be remembered using the sketches he learned when he was a special force¡¯s soldier. Mino obediently followed him out of the hall. ¡°Take it and draw it. Use charcoal to draw what you want to express.¡± Mu Liang handed over the drawing board with the cloth pinned to it. ¡°How to draw?¡± Mino took the drawing board in a daze. ¡°You can draw what you want on the ground and then paint it onto the piece of cloth.¡± Mu Liang suggested. He took another drawing board, nailed the cloth, and sharpened the charcoal on the stone. ¡°Oh.¡± Mino learned to sharpen the charcoal, squatting and not knowing how to start. Mu Liang glanced at the edge of the camp, and his mind stopped the rock turtle. He turned his head to look at the girl whose rabbit ears were entangled, and said with a smile, ¡°Mino, draw a long-eared rabbit to represent yourself, and use a short-eared cat to represent your sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mino suddenly realized and sat on the turtle¡¯s back and started drawing. Mu Liang held the drawing board and sat on the edge of the turtle shell above the turtle¡¯s head. He visually observed the composition of the camp. ¡°Sha Sha Sha Sha~~¡± The charcoal was scratched on the white cloth, and little by little the entire camp house and its surroundings were drawn in. It took more than two hours for Mu Liang to complete the painting called ¡°Hometown¡±. ¡°Done.¡± Mu Liang wrote the word ¡®hometown¡¯ in the lower right corner of the painting. He put away the drawing board and returned to the girl who was seriously drawing and looked at her drawing board. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched, and he suppressed a smile. The girl was a true soul painter, and she belonged to the abstract painting school. She drew a rabbit with a long face and a crooked mouth that was showing all his teeth and a short-eared cat with long legs and small eyes, a huge turtle with a grinning man was standing on its back. The only decent house was the one that followed the outline drawing on the design drawing. The above were all the things that appeared in the girl¡¯s painting. The young girl¡¯s painting skills were comparable to the children of Earth¡¯s kindergarten. ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± Mino wiped her cheeks happily, leaving four-finger black marks on her cheeks. ¡°Can you explain to me what the painting is expressing?¡± Mu Liang said with a forced laugh. ¡°No problem,¡± Mino said with great interest. The girl pointed at the characters in the painting and explained seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for my sister to come back at home, so I left with you to find my sister. If my sister comes back, she can come after us. The goal is Little Black Turtle.¡± ¡°It seems to be the same.¡± After listening to the explanation, Mu Liang looked at the painting and felt that he didn¡¯t understand it at all. Forget it, he didn¡¯t think the girl¡¯s sister could come back. The reason why Mu Liang wanted to do this was just to give the girl, a thought. In reality, it was so cruel. In just four years, the young girl¡¯s sister would have returned long ago. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I think my sister can read it.¡± Mino held up the painting happily. ¡°You take down the painting, put it in a wooden box, and then bury it in the camp¡¯s house.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He complained inwardly: ¡°If your sister comes back, she would be a god if she could understand it.¡± Mu Liang had the urge to keep the girl¡¯s painting, obviously, it was black history. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino happily ran to get the wooden box. CH 22 Chapter 22: Damn it, why do I stink!!! Camp, inside the wooden shack, Mino hugged the wooden box and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it not going to be dug up after being buried here?¡± ¡°No, there are so many houses in the camp, surely they can¡¯t see this place.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the dilapidated wooden shelter and said softly, ¡°If anyone would come in for a serious search, it would be your sister.¡± When he was a Special Forces soldier, he learned that when people searched for their missing relatives and loved ones¡¯ homes, they would seriously search for traces of and try to find a little clue. Therefore, conversely, it was a good time to deploy trap mines against the enemy. ¡°It seems so.¡± Mino nodded hesitantly. ¡°Okay, put the things in.¡± Mu Liang stomped his feet, a spike of dirt rose from the ground, and then it shattered to reveal a hole. Mino put the wooden box in it. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it, and make sure your sister finds the paintings inside.¡± Mu Liang said softly. He spit out a spider silk from his finger, wrapped it around the wooden box, and tied the other end to a stone. ¡°Okay, just fill the hole.¡± Mu Liang ordered. ¡°Oh.¡± Mino obediently filled the hole. ¡°Sha Sha Sha Sha¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang held a stone with spider silk and carved it with a military knife. It was the image of the rabbit-eared lady. Mino buried the wooden box and came over curiously and asked, ¡°What is this for?¡± ¡°A bait that lures your sister to discover the wooden box.¡± Mu Liang took the carved stone and placed it in the center of the wooden shelter. The pattern that imitated the abstract rabbit-eared girl was placed in the upward direction. ¡°Will my sister discover the painting like this?¡± Mino was a little confused. ¡°Your sister will definitely find the wooden box.¡± Mu Liang looked at the empty wooden shelter. If the girl¡¯s older sister came back and found a stone that was suspected to be carved by her younger sister, she would definitely pick it up. A stone tied with strong spider silk would certainly reveal what is buried underground. No one could blame Mu Liang for having too many tricks up his sleeve. It was just a professional habit. If it was in the enemy¡¯s house, then there would be bombs buried in the ground for him. ¡°Is that all right?¡± Mino glanced at the stone. The engraved pattern was better than what she drew, and the girl had the urge to take it away. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Mu Liang patted the young girl¡¯s shoulder. He went out of the shed and glanced at the red ghost spider that appeared silently on the roof to receive the meaning that is transmitted. The scouts who were tracking the camp had been poisoned by the Red Ghost-Spider, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to go after the thief scouts.¡± Mu Liang led the way toward the rock-armored turtle. ¡°Coming.¡± Mino trotted to keep up. At this point, things in the camp came to an end, and the rest were left to fate. They moved towards the Blood Beard¡¯s Base Camp, with the tricolored lizard giving the direction, there was no fear of getting lost. In the hall of the house, two of them were arranging the items of the house. The girl was installing a wooden shelter¡¯s door, but her movements were a little absent-minded, and her expression seemed to be hesitant to speak. Mu Liang chose the wood for the table and saw the girl¡¯s appearance. He said angrily, ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Mu Liang, will it be too late for us to leave?¡± Mino asked. She was afraid that Mu Liang¡¯s plan would go wrong because of her. ¡°No, I left half a day late on purpose.¡± Mu Liang sharpened the wood with his saber. He said faintly, ¡°If we rush over too early, Blood Beard people must not have left the base camp yet, and going over later will just save us the head-on conflict.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Mino relaxed and quickly installed the wooden shelter door. She turned her head and asked in a clear voice, ¡°Mu Liang, is your room ready?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to clean up.¡± Mu Liang shook his head. The two of them could now be said to be homeless, and they didn¡¯t even have a table, chair, wardrobe, etc. The girl¡¯s bed was still paved with old bed boards, everything was built from scratch. ¡°Then what am I going to do?¡± Mino was a little confused. ¡°You?¡± Mu Liang looked up at the girl, her dirty face, the long hairs were dusty, and he couldn¡¯t tell what color she was wearing. He then looked down at his own appearance, and it was no better. ¡°There¡¯s a shortage of water.¡± Mu Liang sighed. ¡°Now you know there¡¯s a water shortage?¡± Mino stuck one hand in her waist and pouted, ¡°I told you to save the water.¡± ¡°I mean the lack of water for bathing.¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°Ah? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mino stared with her blue eyes. She didn¡¯t have a good mood and said, ¡°We don¡¯t even have enough water to drink, so how can we have water to take a bath.¡± ¡°When was the last time you took a shower?¡± Mu Liang asked curiously. ¡°Seventeen days ago, there was acid rain, and I ran into the rain to take a shower.¡± Mino¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. Mu Liang raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You are quite bold.¡± Mino shouted angrily: ¡°I, I¡­ I bathed with clothes on.¡± Seeing that the girl¡¯s hair was frizzy, Mu Liang stopped teasing her. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to make some sort of rainwater storage device to do that.¡± Mu Liang did not know when the next rain will come, but it was not wrong to be prepared in advance. ¡°You can¡¯t drink acid rain, it will drive you crazy.¡± Mino grabbed Mu Liang¡¯s arm nervously. She anxiously persuaded: ¡°In the camp, there were people from the hunting party who drank acid rain and slashed people wildly with knives.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not using it for drinking.¡± Mu Liang said soothingly. No matter what, you have to filter it, and then find an animal test to decide whether you can drink it or not. ¡°What will that acid rain be for?¡± Mino was stunned. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for bathing.¡± Mu Liang said rightfully. He glanced at the young girl and asked curiously, ¡°Can¡¯t you smell the sour stench on your body?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­ I don¡¯t stink.¡± Mino pouted. The girl ran into the room angrily. ¡°What the hell, you actually said that I stink.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve smelled it before, and it¡¯s clearly not at all¡­ puff, cough, cough¡­¡­¡± Inside the young girl¡¯s room, there was an unbelievable¡¯ wail¡¯. ¡°Damn it, why do I stink!!!¡± CH 23 Chapter 23: Moon Wolf. When the night came, the rock tortoise stopped to rest. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Mu Liang knocked on the door, ¡°Mino, come out for dinner.¡± ¡°You eat first, I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± The young girl¡¯s shy voice came from the room. Mu Liang stood at the door and muttered in a loud voice, ¡°A fourteen-year-old girl shouldn¡¯t have reached the rebellious phase of youth, right?¡± With the wooden door, one could imagine the sound insulation. Swish! The door to the room was instantly pulled open, Mino appeared in the doorway with red cheeks and glaring blue eyes. She put her hands on her waist and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not rebellious.¡± ¡°Yes yes, no rebellion.¡± Mu Liang suddenly had the feeling of raising a daughter. He smiled and flicked the girl¡¯s forehead, and said gently, ¡°Come over for dinner.¡± ¡°Ehhhhh??¡± Mino suddenly widened her eyes and stared in shock at the completely changed hall. At some point in the hall, there was a square table and four benches. At this time, the steel pot was placed in the middle of the table, and the wooden bowls and chopsticks had been placed face to face. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and have dinner.¡± Mu Liang waved indifferently. ¡°You did all this in the afternoon?¡± Mino sat down blankly. She stroked the table and bench and found it smooth. ¡°I made it when I was making a big bathtub. Mu Liang poured broth for the girl and said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t just sit by the fire all the time and eat.¡± ¡°And a big bathtub?¡± Mino was so shocked that she almost bit her tongue. ¡°To make it easier to store water and take a bath, I made a large bathtub.¡± Mu Liang pointed to the corner of the hall, there was a large bathtub that was half a person high. With his current strength, handling wood was very easy. In the past, Mu Liang had to cut wood bit by bit, but now, with a single strike, a large piece of wood could be blown away. ¡°How much water can this hold?¡± Mino couldn¡¯t be bothered to eat and ran up to look at it. ¡°At least ten people of your size can fit in this.¡± Mu Liang took a sip of the broth. Mino sighed, ¡°But there¡¯s no water to fill it.¡± ¡°Just wait until it rains.¡± Mu Liang was looking at it more openly. If there was no water, go to the Blood Beard¡¯s Base Camp to find water. If they could stay in the base camp, there must be a source of water. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will rain. It hasn¡¯t rained for seventeen days.¡± Mino sat back on the table, thinking of the stench on her body, she was not even in the mood to eat her favorite broth. Mu Liang chewed on the roast meat and urged, ¡°Hurry up and finish your dinner, I have something for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mino asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know after eating.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the bowl in the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it right away.¡± Mino had grilled meat in one hand and broth in the other. In less than ten minutes, the young girl finished her dinner. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± Mino licked the corner of her mouth, blinked her blue eyes, and twitched her rabbit ears. The girl¡¯s current appearance was like a little girl asking for candy from her father. Mu Liang took out the drawing board from behind and handed over the painting called ¡°Hometown¡±. He warned: ¡°Don¡¯t touch the painting on the surface, it will smudge the charcoal powder on it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Mino took it curiously and turned to look at it. At first glance, the girl¡¯s blue eyes suddenly widened, and her small mouth was round. The familiar scene in the drawing board instantly hit the girl¡¯s heart. ¡°Too too¡­¡­ beautiful.¡± Mino¡¯s nose was slightly sore, and her vision became blurry. ¡°Hometown, this is the name of the painting.¡± Mu Liang got up and touched the girl¡¯s head, leaving space for her. He stepped out of the hall and came to the courtyard, and looked at the pitch-black wilderness, he really couldn¡¯t see his fingers. At this moment, Mu Liang thought a lot. He thought that he had traveled to another world and was lucky enough to meet a kind girl so that he would not be ransacked and thrown into the wilderness. Then he thought that the girl was willing to believe him, who had been with him for six or seven days and still wanted to go with him. What Mu Liang could do was to try to keep the beautiful memories of the girl as much as possible. ¡°Awwww~oooo~~¡± Suddenly, there was a loud howl of wolves in the calm night. It also interrupted Mu Liang¡¯s thoughts. He followed the voice and saw a series of white dots flickering in the distance, like white dots swiping on a black screen. ¡°Mu Liang, come in quickly.¡± Mino¡¯s anxious hoarse voice came. The girl stood at the door and waved at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Liang stepped forward in doubt and looked at the girl¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Come in quickly, it¡¯s too dangerous outside.¡± Mino hurriedly dragged Mu Liang into the house and closed the door with her backhand. She hurriedly ran to the fire pit and took away some firewood. There was a little spark left in the fire. ¡°Hoohoo~~¡± Mino finished this and let out a light sigh. ¡°Is it because of the wolf howl just now?¡± Mu Liang asked gently. ¡°Fierce beast Moon Wolf is a very dangerous group of beasts.¡± Mino sniffed. She had just been moved to tears by a painting, and now she was frightened by the moon wolf. ¡°Did you forget? We also have fierce beasts.¡± Mu Liang stomped his feet with a smile. ¡°Ow~¡± the rock tortoise gave a warning roar. ¡°Awwww~ooo~~¡± In the night, the moon wolf responded with the wolf howling. ¡°Awwww~ooo~~¡± Then, the howling of the wolf was leaving, and the moon wolf had already left the area. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Mino blinked in astonishment, and her soft bunny ears stood up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Mu Liang communicated with the tamed beasts a lot, and now he probably understood the meaning of the beast¡¯s roar. The translation of the rock-armored tortoise in human language was: Get out of my territory. Moon wolf did not want to be outdone. He replied ruthlessly: Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡°It¡¯s good to be gone.¡± Mino rewarmed the fire. She hesitated for a second and felt like she had forgotten something. ¡°By the way, what about my painting?¡± Mino¡¯s pretty face turned pale, she looked around eagerly, and she was relieved after seeing the painting on the table. Just now, the girl was worried about Mu Liang¡¯s safety, so she went to him as soon as she put the painting down. Mino asked Mu Liang for help, ¡°What is the best way to keep the painting?¡± ¡°Just hang it on the wall of your room.¡± Mu Liang said gently. ¡°Hang it for me.¡± Mino held the painting in both hands and felt a little helpless. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Mu Liang looked at the girl¡¯s precious painting. Inexplicably, a bit pleasant. CH 24 Chapter 24: Heavy rain arrives unannounced. Rumble~~ A thunderclap exploded in the air. ¡°Hooah!¡± Mino was woken up by the sound of thunder. A bright light flashed past the window. ¡°Rumble¡­¡­¡± This was followed by the muffled sound of thunder. ¡°A thunderstorm?¡± Mino blinked and got up quickly. She came to the window and looked at the sky outside, it was already dawn. The original bright sky was now full of black clouds, making people feel very small and at the same time sighing at the magnificence of nature. ¡°A night has passed already.¡± With a smile, Mino lightly turned around, and her beautiful eyes looked at the painting hanging on the wall. She looked at it with fascination and praised: ¡°Every time I look at it, I feel incredible.¡± The girl thought about it all night, but she didn¡¯t understand how this picture could be drawn. ¡°What a shame.¡± Mino covered her face. She thought of the painting she had drawn yesterday, and it was too embarrassing. ¡°Rumble¡­¡­¡± The thunder sounded again. Mino recovered from the shame and reluctantly glanced at the painting again and then she opened the door and left the room. The fire pit in the hall was already burning. ¡°Where is he?¡± Mino looked around and did not see anyone. She came to the courtyard and saw that Mu Liang was busy. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Mu Liang, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Preparing to store rain water.¡± Mu Liang cooperated with the rock tortoise to transform the courtyard. He was going to make it like a slope so that the rainwater would gather and flow to the large bathtub that had been arranged at a lower place in advance. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Mino rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Go ahead and make breakfast.¡± Mu Liang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Prepare a little more charcoal, it will be needed later.¡± Mino replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, I was thinking about the rain last night, and it¡¯s here today.¡± Mu Liang looked up at the rolling thunderclouds in the sky. He thought of the feedback from the tricolored lizard at dawn, that Blood Beard had already set off. ¡°It is estimated that they will be staggered at noon.¡± Mu Liang thought about the distance between the two sides, and he would cross the Blood Beard team at noon. ¡°Now, it¡¯s better to get a little more water.¡± Mu Liang took out some better wood from the courtyard and prepared to make a few more large baths. He needed to store more water if he would have the chance. Click, click, click¡­¡­ The wood chips flew and were split into wooden boards. The area between the two boards was cut flat and even polished on the stone. It was not difficult to make a large bathtub. When compressing the wood, the gaps were filled with spider silk. As long as the details were well handled, it would not leak. An hour or so was spent making a large bathtub. He made three large bathtubs. Mu Liang also went to have breakfast on the way the thunder rang intermittently until noon, and finally, it rained. The rain was like torrential rain. The beads of rain hit a person, and it was a little painful. The rock tortoise was not hurrying in the rainstorm, its limbs and head were retracted into the tortoise shell, and it stopped quietly beside a mountain. ¡°Mu Liang, what should I do now?¡± Mino looked at the rain outside and wanted to rush out to take a shower. She didn¡¯t forget what Mu Liang asked: Can¡¯t you smell the sour stench on your body? ¡°Are you going out to take a bath with your clothes on?¡± Mu Liang looked at the rain curtain in the yard, and there was enough water for the bath. ¡°Yeah, otherwise how do I wash it?¡± Mino asked suspiciously. ¡°Go to the bathroom, I¡¯ll remove the roof from the bathroom.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the dirty clothes on the girl¡¯s body. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Mu Liang used his abilities to divide the roof of the bathroom into two sides, and then put them together after the rain stopped. He told the young girl, ¡°Go on, and don¡¯t take too long to wash.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mino blushed and went into the bathroom. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to take a shower.¡± Mu Liang scratched his wet hair. He looked left and right, took off his shirt, and walked into the rain¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Mu Liang put on the clothes he had washed in the rain and returned to the hall with water stains all over his body. He kept the fire going in the fire pit and boiled the broth. ¡°Without clothes to change, it will be a little troublesome.¡± Mu Liang scratched his hair. He suddenly thought of the five rolls of cloth he had obtained before and cut a three-meter-long piece of cloth with his knife. He folded the fabric in half, and at the midline, he used a knife to cut a hole for the head to pass through. ¡°Without needles and threads, it seems that spider silk can work.¡± After Mu Liang folded the cloth in half, he left two openings on the shoulders of the cloth so that the arms could be worn out. On both sides of the remaining cloth, he pressed his fingers against the cloth, and the spider silk was sewed through the cloth to make a sleeveless round-neck robe. ¡°Hiss~~¡± Mino was freezing and shivering her body, sucking in the cold air as she walked into the hall. She bathed for more than half an hour this time. When she came in, she saw the odd-looking sleeveless round neck robe in Mu Liang¡¯s hands. ¡°Come here and change your clothes.¡± Mu Liang beckoned the girl to take her clothes into the room to change. ¡°How do I wear this?¡± Mino was a little confused. ¡°Just put the head through the middle and the arms from the sides.¡± Mu Liang explained it quickly and pushed the girl into the room. If one got sickness and cold at this time, in the apocalypse there were no Western herbal medicine, one could only rely on immunity to carry over. ¡°I have to make another sleeveless round neck robe.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t feel the cold, but the wet clothes were uncomfortable against his body. After Mino changed her robes, she stepped out of the room. She felt that the robe was empty, and said with a blushing face, ¡°Mu Liang, this dress is so strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite beautiful.¡± Mu Liang sniffed and complimented, and for a moment, he was stunned by the young girl. Now, the girl¡¯s dirty face had been washed clean. She had pure white skin, a melon-shaped face, and large blue eyes. She had long, water-blue hair that reached her waist and blue rabbit ears. She looked as gentle as water. In particular, a pair of rabbit ears had a different charm. Mu Liang didn¡¯t expect that after the dirty girl would take a bath, a girl with eighteen changes would appear. She was so attractive at a young age. ¡°Sit down and drink hot soup to warm up.¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t want the girl to catch a cold. That would be the most troublesome way to start. ¡°Well, come and drink with me.¡± Mino¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she filled two bowls of soup. Mu Liang waved his hand: ¡°You drink first, I¡¯m almost done with this dress.¡± CH 25 Chapter 25: Sewing some small shorts. ¡°Go, find a place to hide from the rain.¡± The Blood-Bearded man wiped the cold rainwater on his face and said indifferently, ¡°No one is allowed to drink the rainwater, don¡¯t blame me if you get crazy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The surrounding thieves shouted respectfully. As the name suggests, the Blood Beard was full of a blood-red long beard on the chin and cheeks, completely covering the neck, and even his hairs were blood-red. The tall man of 1.9 meters was the sum of the two ordinary-sized people and his mind was very delicate. However, his temper was not very good, and those who made him angry would be ravaged to death directly by him. ¡°Spread out the scouts and be careful of the fierce beasts,¡± Bloodbeard ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The thieves were all looking for a place to shelter from the rain, and soon found a sloping rock wall in the mountain, it was enough to keep them out of the rain. More than two hundred people of Blood Beard squeezed into the rock wall and waited quietly for the rainstorm to pass. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need for you to personally take action in that small camp. I¡¯ll bring my men to destroy them.¡± Night Jackal patted his chest confidently. As one of the four chiefs under Blood Beard, he was also a jackal mutant. He had that confidence. ¡°Some things are not as simple as it seems.¡± Blood Beard pulled his beard, his eyes full of calculation. He wouldn¡¯t know about a small camp, wouldn¡¯t he? Blood Beard was very suspicious, and there were not many people under his command who could make him believe, and he didn¡¯t trust the four leaders. Especially with the four leaders leading the team out alone, he was afraid that the team would be taken away by his subordinates. After all, it had happened once before. That time, nearly 1,000 Bloodbeard thieves were abducted by more than 400 people. So far, as long as the action would be more than two hundred kilometers away, Blood Beard would personally lead the team. ¡°Could it be¡­¡­ that there are powerful guys in that small camp?¡± Night Jackal licked the corner of his mouth. Finally, he could kill them. ¡°The chief of the small camp is still capable.¡± Blood Beard said indifferently. ¡°Boss, let me take care of that little chief.¡± The Night Jackal shouted excitedly. ¡°If you want to play, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Blood Beard casually waved his hand. What he wanted were the strong men that could be absorbed into the bandit group to replenish the staff. This was how the entire Bandit Gang expanded, as for loyalty. Blood Beard did not care about it. As long as he controlled the water and food, he was not afraid that his subordinates would be disobedient. ¡°There¡¯s a fierce beast.¡± The thief let out a panicked cry. Blood Beard strode forward, grabbed the panicked thief, and shouted, ¡°Where is the beast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the stone wall over there.¡± The thief pointed to the stone wall on the side. Bloodbeard pushed the thief away and turned his head to look over. A red spider was hanging on a rock wall more than ten meters high. ¡°What are you panicking about, it¡¯s just a spider.¡± The night jackal scolded angrily. He smiled disdainfully. ¡°Look at how scared you guys are. Look at me smashing it down.¡± Night Jackal picked up a stone and was about to smash it, but Blood Beard pinched his wrist. ¡°Boss?¡± The night jackal looked over in confusion. Blood Beard narrowed his eyes and stared at the red ghost spider for a while. He shook his head and said coldly, ¡°This spider is a little weird, don¡¯t provoke it.¡± Some wild beasts in the wild could not be provoked, but who knew if they would poke their nests. ¡°Weird?¡± Night Jackal looked up and saw that the spider on the stone wall had disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver and muttered in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s really weird.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side of the mountain. When Mu Liang received the feedback from the Red Ghost-Spider, he was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted. Hopefully, the Blood Beard Thieves were on the other side of the mountain where he was. ¡°Is it a coincidence?¡± Mu Liang asked in surprise. The time he calculated was that he and Blood Beard would stagger at noon. He did not expect the two sides to be so close. ¡°What¡¯s so coincidental?¡± Mino looked up at the sound. ¡°The people of the Blood Beard Thieves are on the other side of the mountain.¡± Mu Liang pointed in the direction of the other side of the mountain. ¡°Will they find us?¡± Mino frowned nervously. ¡°It¡¯s raining now, and they won¡¯t come around here.¡± Mu Liang shook his head indifferently. ¡°Do you want to get something from the Blood Beard Thieves?¡± Mino pursed her lips, worrying about Mu Liang¡¯s safety. She weakly persuaded him: ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous ¡­¡­ don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can become invisible.¡± Mu Liang said, and his figure slowly disappeared into thin air. ¡°Eh??¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes widened in shock. She got up quickly and touched the place where Mu Liang disappeared, and then her little hand was held. Mu Liang held the girl¡¯s wrist and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry now.¡± ¡°Can you take me with you?¡± Mino asked, blinking her eyes. ¡°No, just stay at home.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and flicked the girl¡¯s forehead. He could protect himself by himself, and if he brought another girl in, he was afraid of accidents. ¡°I can help you carry things.¡± Mino bent her arms, showing her strength cutely. ¡°I have Xiao Cai to help carry things.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and squeezed the girl¡¯s arm, with a soft touch. ¡°Ahhh! Let me go.¡± Mino blushed and tugged at Mu Liang¡¯s arm. ¡°If you go, there will be no one to guard the house.¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t move. He said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the things in your room will be stolen?¡± Mino¡¯s head turned quickly, and she said clearly: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a little Black Tortoise?¡± ¡°If we all go, then no one will pick me up.¡± Mu Liang deliberately took the situation seriously and said, ¡°Also, some powerful thieves may climb up.¡± He tapped the tip of the girl¡¯s nose with his index finger, and said gently, ¡°I feel more at ease with you guarding the house.¡± If even a rock-armor tortoise couldn¡¯t stop the thief, it would use its rock-armored armor to seal the house, making it difficult for outsiders to enter. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll guard the house.¡± Mino pouted. The young girl knew that she shouldn¡¯t be entangled, otherwise she would be annoying. ¡°You¡¯re not idle at home either. You need to sew some clothes.¡± Mu Liang was afraid of the girl¡¯s thoughts and was ready to find something for her to do. ¡°How to sew the clothes?¡± Mino tilted her head in distress, her rabbit ears tangled up. The girl had never sewed clothes. Her sister sewed her clothes when she was ten years old. ¡°You measure the body first and then set the measurements on the piece of cloth.¡± The camouflage uniform that was drying was pulled by Mu Liang and he slowly explained it to the young girl. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to draw it wider and make it into a skirt.¡± ¡°Eh? But it¡¯s such a waste.¡± Mino pouted in distress. Mu Liang didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s little heartache. He flipped over the camouflage uniform and explained, ¡°You have to flip over when sewing clothes, so that the needle and thread can be flipped over to the inner layer.¡± ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡± Mino was confused. ¡°I also need to sew some small shorts. Don¡¯t ask why, this can¡¯t be missing.¡± Mino: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let me draw it. You can follow the icon I gave and sew the same places.¡± In fact, Mu Liang also half-understood. But there were ready-made clothes that he could look at and learn from, and he could still understand some specific methods. Sewing clothes still needed needles, while there was free time in the rain now. Mu Liang decided to grind out a bone needle. As for the thread, spider silk was a good sewing thread. CH 26 Chapter 26: What¡¯s your goal? It rained heavily for more than an hour before it stopped. It was already late afternoon when the rock-armored turtle arrived near Blood Beard¡¯s base camp. Dinner time passed in a silent atmosphere. Mu Liang put on his dry camouflage uniform, with a knife hanging from his waist and a waterproof bag on his back. He looked at the girl¡¯s worried eyes, smiled and said, ¡°After I leave, no matter who comes, you are not allowed to open the door.¡± ¡°What about when you let the big lizards carry things back?¡± Mino asked weakly. The young girl instantly thought of the scene when she was at the camp, and the big lizard carried something back. The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched, thought about it and said, ¡°One long and two short knocks on the door, this is the code word to open the door.¡± ¡°Bang~~~Bang~Bang~¡± He tapped his hand on the tabletop to demonstrate and then said, ¡°It¡¯s probably like this.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mino nodded her little head and tried to remember. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guess I¡¯ll be a little late.¡± Mu Liang grabbed the young girl¡¯s rabbit ears and said with a smile, ¡°If you are sleepy, go to sleep first.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back¡­¡­¡± Mino blushed, and her voice became lower and lower: ¡°¡­¡­ I dare to sleep.¡± She was afraid that some thieves would find the Little Black Tortoise and climb up to the house to steal something. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Mu Liang only heard the first half. If he heard it all, he probably would not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Be careful,¡± Mino shouted in a crisp voice. ¡°Wait for the goodies to be collected.¡± Mu Liang waved his hand, and under the girl¡¯s reluctant gaze, he walked from the rock turtle to the ground. The small bright spot in the distance was the base camp of Blood Beard. ¡°It¡¯s all dark when you walk through here.¡± Mu Liang raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky seemed to be brighter after the rain. The red ghost spider opened the way ahead and explored for patrolling thieves. Movements along the way were very tedious, especially when the surrounding environment was desolate, rocky, and sandy. At this time, because of the rain, there was mud on the ground which would stick when one stepped on it. Finally, when it was completely dark. Mu Liang came to the outskirts of Blood Beard¡¯s base camp and occasionally saw some thieves patrolling with torches. Phew~~ Suddenly, a stone was thrown not far away. Snap~~ It just so happened that it landed not far from Mu Liang¡¯s feet. He didn¡¯t feel the danger intuitively, so he didn¡¯t hide from the stones. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t make a sound and looked at the place where the stones were thrown from in the darkness. After a while, a figure with a black hood and a cloak came over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you earlier.¡± The figure shrouded under the hood and cloak made a cold female voice: ¡°I just want to remind you.¡± ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± Mu Liang raised his eyes slightly and glanced imperceptibly at the red ghost spider behind the hooded figure. After the figure threw the stone, it was locked on by the red ghost spider. If the figure made a dangerous movement, it would have been rolled into a cocoon by the spider silk. The hooded figure asked back, ¡°Are you a bounty hunter? Did you also come here on a mission from the Moon Lake Tribe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the other party and turned around to go to the thief¡¯s base camp. ¡°We can work together.¡± The hooded figure said anxiously. Mu Liang coldly refused: ¡°I won¡¯t work with people who hide their heads.¡± ¡°I have the topographical map of the Thieves.¡± The hooded figure hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Why do you want to cooperate with me?¡± Mu Liang stopped but was curious about the other party¡¯s intentions. ¡°You are a strong man.¡± The hooded figure said naturally. ¡°It¡¯s not like you know me.¡± Mu Liang rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a strong man? Maybe I¡¯m a thief¡¯s companion.¡± ¡°You¡¯re certainly not a thief.¡± The hooded figure was a little smug and said, ¡°Thieves don¡¯t dress as cleanly as you do.¡± Mu Liang understood in seconds, and the other party judged whether he was a strong man based on his appearance. He replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s raining today.¡± The hooded figure said lightly, ¡°On a rainy day, the one who dares to act alone outside the wilderness is also a strong person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang felt that the other party was arguing but there was still some truth to it. ¡°Even if Blood Beard left, it¡¯s not that easy to get in there.¡± The hooded figure seemed to be very confident and let out a clear and cold voice, ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, you will definitely get the crystal fish of Blood Beard.¡± ¡°What is a crystal fish?¡± Mu Liang asked curiously. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you the hunter who took the task of the Moon Lake Tribe? How could you not know about Crystal Fish?¡± The hooded figure was full of consternation, and her voice was a little louder: ¡°Didn¡¯t you come for the treasure house of Blood Beard?¡± ¡°Everything is what you think it is.¡± Mu Liang stretched his hands. ¡°What is your goal?¡± The hooded figure retreated slightly, and there was still movement in the cloak. ¡°Then what is your goal?¡± Mu Liang asked rhetorically. He accidentally got a little information, it turned out that Blood Beard had a treasure house. Moreover, he was not the only one who was paying attention to the Blood Beard. ¡°Cunning man.¡± The hooded figure muttered. She had been testing for so long, but she had not gotten any information. ¡°If you want to talk, you should at least show a little sincerity.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the figure. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scared when you see it.¡± The hooded figure said in a low voice. ¡°That will only be known after seeing it.¡± Mu Liang said lightly. ¡°The stronghold of the thieves is a half-moon valley, a half-moon formed by three hills.¡± The hooded figure shook her head with an inexplicable emotion and introduced in a cool voice: ¡°The highest hill in the middle is one hundred and fifty meters high.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Mu Liang frowned. ¡°This kind of information, you can find out after a little exploration during the day. It is the compensation for my offense to you before.¡± The hooded figure turned and left after she finished. ¡°Is the face under the hood really that scary?¡± Mu Liang muttered with raised eyebrows, watching the figure disappear into the darkness, he would not think that the mysterious figure was kind. The other party probably wanted to follow him in, or she would only enter after he made a commotion. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m going to let her down.¡± Mu Liang shook his head with a light smile and turned toward the thieves¡¯ base camp, his figure was slowly disappearing into thin air. After a while, the hooded figure reappeared there. She looked around and said in astonishment, ¡°Why did the person suddenly disappear? The footprints have disappeared too?¡± Similar to what Mu Liang thought, she really wanted to follow him in. ¡°What a great guy.¡± The hooded figure¡¯s clear and cold voice was filled with anxiety and anticipation, ¡°He might really be able to enter the treasure house of Blood Beard.¡± In the end, she also sneaked into the thieves¡¯ base camp. CH 27 Chapter 27: A heavily guarded thieves¡¯ camp? Mu Liang walked in the shadows of the rocks and mounds. He encountered a towering stone and used spider silk to jump forward. In some spacious areas, Mu Liang used the ¡®mimetic invisibility¡¯ to walk slowly, checking the layout of the thieves. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be arranged like this.¡± Mu Liang patrolled the half-moon-shaped valley. He was surprised to find that, to get to the central hill of the valley, he had to reach the top of the left and right hills, and then he had to take the suspension bridge to reach the central hill. Moreover, the Blood Beard¡¯s home was located on the central hill. The first difficulty was how to enter from the entrance of the left and right hills. Mu Liang had visually observed that 20 people were inspecting at a single entrance, and there were often teams of patrols passing by. ¡°Not to mention, the security here is quite strict.¡± Mu Liang sighed. He could get in by using ¡®Mimetic Invisibility¡¯, but he needed a person to lead the way, such as opening the door. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to climb in from the outside.¡± Mu Liang decided to go off the beaten path and climb directly from the foot of the central hill to the top with his bare hands. After all, it was too much of a waste of time to go in through the left and right hill entrances and without knowing what other levels were inside. He didn¡¯t have much time to spend here, who knows if Blood Beard would suddenly rush back. Mu Liang made a decision and sneaked to the foot of the central hill, where he found a few dark posts. Click¡­¡­ It took him a few minutes to deal with a few dark posts with the red ghost spider. ¡°This thief leader is really cautious.¡± Mu Liang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He began to summon the porter out: ¡°Little Cai, come and meet up.¡± The work of moving things still had to fall on the tricolored lizard, otherwise, one person could not carry too many good things. A few minutes later, the tricolored lizard crawled out of the shadows and rubbed Mu Liang¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1 evolution point to eat, and you have to work hard later.¡± Mu Liang patted the head of the tricolored lizard. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard tilted its head blankly. ¡°Phew~~¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± Mu Liang spurted spider silk from his palm, which stuck to the rock wall and started to climb up. Two tamed beasts crawled after one another. At one hundred and fifty meters, it was also more than thirty stories high. With the help of spider silk, it was not difficult for Mu Liang to climb up, but some raised rock walls would be a little more difficult. After an unknown amount of time, he felt that when he was about to reach the top, he moved more and more carefully, for fear of making a sound and being heard. The journey was uneventful, when Mu Liang climbed to the top of the hill, he realized that something was not right. There was a wooden dome at the top of the hill. With the help of the firelight projected from the gap, the dome was not small. ¡°What is this dome for?¡± Mu Liang thought a little. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. Could the dome be where Blood Beard lived? His treasure house could be in there. Mu Liang sighed, ¡°It¡¯s really possible.¡± Since he thought it might be the place where Blood Beard hid his treasure. Mu Liang searched for a gap to enter the dome. Using a knife to pry or smash it was not a good idea. If there were people inside, he could have been caught. Mu Liang walked around the dome and found that there were only tiny gaps. Just as he was about to climb to the top of the dome to take a look, he heard a small quarrel coming from inside the dome. ¡°My father is out, and I¡¯m in charge here now.¡± ¡°No, no one can go in without the boss¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m just going in to get some water.¡± ¡°Blood knife little boss, you know the temper of the boss, you should not give us a hard time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use my father to oppress me.¡± ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± ¡°xx something.¡± There was a quarrel, followed by a slam on the door, accompanied by shouting and scolding. Then it was quiet again. ¡°Blood Beard¡¯s son?¡± Mu Liang raised his mouth slightly. Blood Beard didn¡¯t even allow his son to enter the place, so one could imagine that there was something precious in it. Phew~~ Mu Liang used spider silk to stick to it and climbed lightly to the top of the dome, which made him find a gap. This was a very long gap, at least ten meters long, and the widest part was about ten inches. The ten-inch distance was just right for a person to get in. ¡°Why is there such a big gap?¡± Mu Liang cautiously did not go in immediately, but let the red ghost spider go in to explore the way. After a while, there was no sound inside. Mu Liang borrowed spider silk and dropped down into the gap. When he entered, he found that the space inside the dome was very large. It turned out that the top of the hill was hollowed out to create a huge space, and the dome was just a small lid. Mu Liang landed gently, the square wooden door under his feet was the door to enter this space. The argument just now came from the other side of the door. Mu Liang left the gate and stood next to it to measure the height of the space, which was about ten meters. He looked at the gap above the dome and found the side bracket, as well as huge gears, and some ropes. ¡°No way, it¡¯s actually a removable lid.¡± Mu Liang was shocked to find that the dome could be moved and opened, so it was no wonder that there was a ten-meter-long gap. ¡°This Blood Beard is really thoughtful.¡± The interior space was divided into several parts, the most striking of which was a green color. Mu Liang came to the apocalypse world in the wasteland for nine days and finally saw green plants. He looked at the dozen or so green plants planted in the ground, and said softly, ¡°It seems that the dome that can be opened is designed for this green area.¡± ¡°These plants look a bit like cabbage.¡± Mu Liang squatted on a square vegetable field. He grabbed a few cabbage leaves and smelled them, and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really cabbage.¡± After Mu Liang got up, he came to a wooden shelf and looked at the familiar green and red fruits on it. He grinned a silent laugh, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are tomatoes.¡± ¡°Blood Beard, you are really my lucky bag, you even have tea trees.¡± Mu Liang saw another familiar plant in the corner, it was a low tea tree. ¡°There are several other species that I don¡¯t recognize.¡± Mu Liang looked around and found that there were only two or three types of plants that he knew. Some plants were half-wilted and just about to die. ¡°Blood Beard is a little weird, why don¡¯t you eat the dying plants?¡± Mu Liang carefully looked at the dying plants and thought of a possibility. Unless these dying plants were very precious, Blood Beard still wanted to save them as a last resort. CH 28 Chapter 28: Plants can be tamed. ¡°Can¡¯t the system only tame points, also tame plants?¡± Mu Liang thought of a possibility and asked the system in his mind. ¡°Ding! Plants can be tamed.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll dig them all out.¡± Mu Liang looked at a few unknown plants that were about to wither and estimated that they could live for a while. With a dozen plants on the ground, he was a bit confused. ¡°Let¡¯s find something else first, there¡¯s a whole night to carry them.¡± Mu Liang decided to find out the vicious beast crystal. If the tricolor lizard and red ghost spider evolved once more, it would be faster to move things. Mu Liang looked around and found a room with the door closed. Click~~ With a gentle push, the door opened. ¡°The good things are in there.¡± Mu Liang walked in, cautiously. When he found that there was a big bed in it, he immediately understood that the room was Blood Beard¡¯s bedroom. Mu Liang opened the drawer of the bedside table and saw a bulging cloth bag. When he opened it, he found that it was full of vicious beast crystals. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°Blood Beard is really confident. He just kept the important things like this.¡± No wonder Bloodbeard was so confident, who would have thought someone would climb in from outside the hill. Mu Liang put his hand into the cloth bag and generously said, ¡°System, absorb it all.¡± ¡°Ding! Converted energy successfully, obtained evolution points: 3866.¡± ¡°What a wave of outrageous wealth.¡± Mu Liang looked at the more than 3,800 evolution points, and the corner of his mouth turned upward in an even more open arc. With so many evolution points at once, his calculations were successful. Mu Liang was happy for a while but he restrained his emotions and searched the room again. In the cabinet bedside, he also found a box of plant seeds, as well as some precious stones. ¡°This is another surprise.¡± After Mu Liang opened the box, he found that the seeds were sorted into small cloth bags, and there were seven or eight kinds of seeds in total. He packed a box of seeds into his backpack, keeping the important stuff with him. ¡°Let¡¯s take the gems back for Mino to play with.¡± Mu Liang casually put the gemstones in his pocket, and then looked through the wardrobe. In several wardrobes, in addition to the clothes, there were rolls of cloth. ¡°Do people in this world like to put clothes in the closet?¡± Mu Liang complained. His hands were not slow, and all the clothes were placed on a table. A total of fifteen rolls of cloth of eight colors. ¡°Everyone likes to keep it, they just don¡¯t wear it.¡± Mu Liang pouted and shook his head, and said righteously, ¡°Let me help them get dressed.¡± In addition to clothes, a dozen swords of various styles were found, as well as lances and spears. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the sword back, and melt it to make an iron pot.¡± Mu Liang tied up all the swords and put them together with a dozen rolls of cloth. He then searched the room and tapped the wall habitually. ¡°Bang-bang¡­¡­¡± There was a hidden door, with a hollow voice he said, ¡°It seems that the real good stuff is inside.¡± Mu Liang raised his eyebrows, found the way to open the secret door, and opened the secret door with ease. It was a kind of study room, with a shelf, a table and a chair, it¡¯s that simple. Mu Liang stepped to the front of the table and saw that some animal skins were placed on the table. He took the animal skin and looked over it, and found that there were plant patterns and text introductions on it. ¡°Is this an oracle script?¡± Seeing the text, Mu Liang said in shock, ¡°How could it be a hieroglyph?¡± He eagerly looked at other animal skins and found that they were all patterns of animals and plants, as well as steps of some special formula. ¡°Oracle hieroglyphs, how ancient is this world?¡± ¡°Also, what about vegetables like cabbage and tomatoes?¡± ¡°Could it be another parallel world?¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mind was a little messed up. With too little information, he couldn¡¯t even deduce it. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take these back first and study them.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and put all the animal skins into his backpack. To some extent, it could be regarded as a gain. For example, the writing system was finally known. Mu Liang searched the dark room, but couldn¡¯t find anything else, so he left the dark room and returned to the room. There were only three rooms in the entire space, the first one in the bedroom, the dark room, and now the search was for the second one. Squeaky click~~ The door to this room was also unlocked, showing how confident Blood Beard was. ¡°So it¡¯s a storage room.¡± Mu Liang saw that the room was full of barrels, at least there were hundreds of barrels. Clatter~~ He shook the barrel casually, it was filled with water. There was also a large wooden barrel about one and a half meters in the center of the room, which was a bit abnormal as compared to other small wooden barrels half a meter high. ¡°Isn¡¯t this big wooden barrel also filled with water?¡± Mu Liang stepped forward to open the barrel lid and found that several stones were pressing against the barrel lid. After he removed the stone, he did not open the barrel lid immediately but gently opened a crack. Clatter~~ Suddenly, water gushed out from the gap, and a crystal clear object drilled out. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Liang responded quickly, and his five fingers spewed spider silk, bound the crystal clear object. Pop~~ The object bound by the spider silk struggled and was accompanied by splashes of water. ¡°This, this can¡¯t be the crystal fish that the mysterious woman said, right?¡± Mu Liang carefully observed what was in the spider silk, it was actually a crystal clear Arowana? Yes, the shape was a bit like the Arowana of the earth. Crystal fish, as its name suggests. This fish was as clear as crystal, even the bones of the fish were dark crystal clear. ¡°What a beautiful fish, I wonder how it tastes.¡± Mu Liang looked at the artwork-like fish and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Pop~~ The crystal fish seemed to sense danger and struggled violently, and water droplets quickly condensed on the fish. In just a short while, a football-sized ball of water wrapped around the crystal fish. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang widened his black eyes, looking at the crystal fish in the water ball in disbelief. He blinked, and then looked at the crystal fish wrapped in a ball of water. It was ridiculous that the water ball would not fall in the air. ¡°So the water produced by the crystal fish is the source of water for the Blood Beard thieves?¡± Mu Liang shook the crystal fish in the spider silk. The water ball did not change shape, and only a few water droplets flew out. He found a small wooden barrel and stuffed the crystal fish into it, and clamped the barrel under his armpit. No wonder the Moon Lake Tribe, with its 10,000 people, offered a reward to steal the crystal fish. In a wasteland-like apocalyptic world with such a shortage of water, the crystal fish was definitely a treasure fish. It was just like a life-saving fish. CH 29 Chapter 29: Level 4 tamed beasts. Mu Liang walked out of the room with a small wooden barrel and pushed to open the door of the third room. This room was filled with dried meat, enough for a thousand people to eat for a month. ¡°Blood Beard is really rich, no wonder he can pull together a band of 500 thieves.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He reached out his hand to pull out a piece of dried meat. The quality of the smoked meat was pretty good. He felt more and more that coming to Blood Beard ¡®move¡¯ was a very correct choice. ¡°How are these things going to be moved out?¡± Mu Liang thoughtfully walked out of the room and came to the outside space. He looked left and right at the three open rooms and a dozen plants. ¡°Besides, the gap in the dome is too small.¡± Mu Liang pouted helplessly. The gap in the upper part of the dome, the tricolored lizard was still staying on top of the dome, and it couldn¡¯t climb into the ten-inch gap. ¡°If I open the dome, the sound will be too loud.¡± Mu Liang muttered to himself. He glanced at the door on the ground. As long as the person guarding the door outside was not deaf, he would hear the sound. ¡°Wait¡­ so what if they find out, I won¡¯t go through the door, just block the door.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mind flashed, and he felt that he was worrying too much. You can¡¯t steal all of them quietly¡­¡­ If you want to move them all out, then make a little noise and move them all out. ¡°Now there are 3,800 evolution points, let¡¯s evolve you to level 4 first.¡± Mu Liang thought to let the red ghost spider come over. ¡°System, let the Red Ghost Spider evolve to level 4.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 3 Red Ghost Spider evolved to level 4, deducting 1000 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Red Ghost Spider evolved successfully to Level 4.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 4 Red Ghost Spider Talent Evolution: Silk Manipulation.¡± ¡°Ding! Summoning the tamer¡¯s ¡®Silk Manipulation¡¯ ability to synchronize the level 4 ¡®Silk Manipulation¡¯.¡± Mu Liang felt the warmth emerging from his body, and the strengthening effect was very good. Before he could feel the strengthening of his body carefully, he heard the sound coming from the doom¡­.. Click, click, click~~ There was a sound of something squeezing from the dome, it was the tricolor lizard, which has evolved to level 4. He squeezed its way through the ten-inch gap and clawed down the dome ceiling. Mu Liang glanced at the few scales that the tricolored lizard had squeezed out. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re putting up a fight.¡± ¡°System, let the tricolored lizard evolve to level 4.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 3 tricolored lizard evolved to level 4, deducting 1000 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Tricolored Lizard evolved successfully to Level 4.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 4 tricolored lizard talent evolution: Mimetic ¡¤ Scale Hardening.¡± ¡°Ding! Summoning the tamer¡¯s ¡®Mimetic ¡¤ Scale Hardening¡¯ ability to synchronize level 4 ¡®Mimetic ¡¤ Scale Hardening¡¯.¡± The familiar feeling of strengthening struck again, and Mu Liang squinted his eyes to enjoy the hard-won feeling of strengthening. Unfortunately, the durability was not strong, and the sense of reinforcement faded in a short while. ¡°System, view attributes.¡± Mu Liang opened the system to view the attributes. Tamer: Mu Liang. Stamina: 34. Speed: 33.7. Strength: 34.4. Spirit: 45. Life expectancy: 24 years/560 years. Taming points: 10. (refreshed daily, can be accumulated) Evolutionary point: 1972. Ability: mimetic ¨C scale hardening (level 4) silk manipulation (level 4) Rock Burst Spike (Level 3) (Normal body is 1.) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed Beasts: Tricolored Lizard: Talent: Mimetic ¨C Scale Hardening. (Level 4) Red Ghost Spider: Talent: Silk Manipulation. (Level 4) Rock Armor Turtle: Talent: Rock Burst Spike. (Level 3) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After reading the attributes, Mu Liang¡¯s strength was once again substantially strengthened and his life expectancy reached 560 years. One of the biggest changes was that both abilities had evolved. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard stuck out its tongue and excitedly licked Mu Liang¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s a little itchy.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s body gave a jolt and curled his fingers to tap the head of the tricolored lizard. The size of the level 4 tricolored lizard grew to four meters, and its scales changed. The triangular pyramid-shaped scales, with three colors distributed on one scale, looked more colorful than ever. ¡°Squeak¡­¡­¡± Not to be outdone, the red ghost spider ran up and rubbed it. ¡°Also learned to compete for a favor.¡± Mu Liang patted the Red Ghost Spider with a smile. The level 4 red ghost spider grew to two meters in size, and the ghost face on the back became even more hideous and the eight spider feet turned pure red, as sharp as spears, and it was estimated that a single stab could kill people. ¡°You all need to familiarize yourself with your abilities, and you¡¯ll have to move things later.¡± Mu Liang played with the two tamed beasts and let them stay beside him. After that, he briefly tested the ability and found that the ability evolution would not remove the previous characteristics, but only strengthen them and extend the new ability based on the foundation. The three-colored lizard¡¯s ¡®mimetic scale hardening¡¯ also had the characteristics of stealth. After the stealth was released, it could instantly attack after the scales were hardened. The red ghost spider could still spin silk, and its new ability was that it could control a hundred spider silk activities at the same time, which could be described as a powerful one. ¡°Very good, the new ability should be good for packing boxes.¡± Mu Liang found a way to become familiar with his abilities. ¡°Mimetic Scale Hardening.¡± Mu Liang activated the ability, and the whole arm spread the texture of three colors, the style was a bit like an electronic circuit diagram. ¡°This pattern is really cool.¡± Clang clang¡­¡­ He put down the barrel containing crystal fish and touched it lightly with both arms, making a little sound similar to the collision of stone and metal. ¡°This should be considered skin hardening for me. The defense is even better than between stone and metal.¡± Mu Liang moved his five fingers and found that he was a little stiff. However, it did not affect the digging of soil. ¡°Sha Sha Sha Sha¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang used his new ability to dig the soil and transplanted the plants into wooden barrels. He then used the spider silk to seal the lid of the wooden barrel, manipulated several spider silks at a time, and sealed a wooden barrel in three or two strokes. ¡°Xiao Cai, come over to work.¡± Mu Liang beckoned to let the tricolored lizard come over. He used spider silk to fix the wooden barrels on both sides of the tricolored lizard. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s room for one more row.¡± Mu Liang looked at the back of the tricolored lizard. There were four barrels on one side, and eight barrels on both sides. Adding another row of barrels to the two rows of barrels formed a ¡®pin¡¯ shape. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard twisted uncomfortably. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move, it will be fine soon.¡± Mu Liang thought about it and added a row of wooden barrels to the lizard¡¯s back. There were a total of twelve barrels. Tricolored lizard: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang was very satisfied with his masterpiece, and chuckled: ¡°Except tomatoes, the rest of the plants are packed in ¡®boxes¡¯.¡± Tomato vines were a bit brittle and could easily die or get injured when transplanted. He had to think of another way to transplant it. CH 30 Chapter 30: Blocked the door and was discovered. ¡°It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be packed.¡± Mu Liang looked at the tomato vine and came up with a solution after thinking about it. What he wanted to express was conveyed to the red ghost spider with his spiritual thoughts, ¡°Little Red, come over here and help me wrap all the tomato vines and make a big cocoon.¡± ¡°Squeak~~¡± The red ghost spider came over and started spraying silk, using the spider silk to manipulate the vine branches, wrapping it and making a big cocoon. In ten minutes, the whole tomato plant was turned into a white cocoon. ¡°Well done.¡± Mu Liang nodded in appreciation and turned his head to look at the dome. He should open the dome and create a path for the tricolored lizard. ¡°First of all, the gate should be blocked.¡± Mu Liang brought some stones and gently pressed them on the gate on the ground, completely blocking the gate. ¡°Bang Bang~~¡± The stone landed lightly on the door panel and made a little sound, which was heard by the guard outside the door. ¡°Hey! Did you hear the sound coming from inside?¡± ¡°I did hear something, you heard it too?¡± ¡°But there shouldn¡¯t be anyone inside.¡± ¡°Could someone have gone in and stolen something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, we¡¯ve been guarding this place, how could anyone get in.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a key, otherwise I would have opened the door and gone inside.¡± ¡°Are you looking for death? The one who was curious last time took a look inside and got slaughtered by the boss.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I was just saying.¡± The gatekeeper finally gave up and couldn¡¯t get in. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang listened to the conversation coming from across the door and thought they would try to open it to come in and take a look. He found a spear, went to the edge of the dome, and recklessly began to pry the planks, ready to open a gap. Bang Bang Bang¡­¡­ The movement was so loud that no matter how deaf the gatekeepers were, they could sense that something was wrong. ¡°Why is there such a noise in there?¡± ¡°Damn it, someone snuck in.¡± ¡°Quickly go and inform Little Boss Blood Sword that someone has entered the Boss¡¯s cultivation room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang ignored the people outside the door and easily made a three-meter-sized gap on the edge of the dome. He touched the head of the tricolored lizard and said, ¡°Xiao Cai, hurry up and transport it back home, then come over and transport it once again.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡­¡± The tricolored lizard spat its tongue and slowly went out through the dome gap, carrying twelve small wooden barrels. Its body went into stealth and its claws snapped against the rock wall as it crawled down the hill. ¡°The next step is to proceed to pack the boxes.¡± Mu Liang wrapped some dried meat with spider silk. He never had too much to eat. In the case of water, because of the crystal fish, it was not very useful to carry. As for the other miscellaneous things, due to the limited animal power, he didn¡¯t plan to move them all. ¡°Little Red, you carry some dried meat down and hide it in a hidden place far away.¡± Mu Liang invited the red ghost spider to carry the packaged dried meat. ¡°Squeak¡­¡­¡± The red ghost spider wisely carried the dried meat on its back and transported it to the edge of the hill. It cleverly used the ability of ¡®Silk Manipulation¡¯ to hang the dried meat down. A batch of dried meat was sent down by hanging, and the red ghost spider went down to carry the jerky. At this time, the son of Blood Beard: Blood Sword was welcomed outside the gate. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and smash the door open for me.¡± Blood Sword gloomily scolded, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s so bold as to come and steal from us.¡± ¡°Bang Bang Bang¡­¡­¡± The gatekeeper began to smash the door. Mu Liang calmly glanced at the trembling stone pile and was about to smash open the stone gate that was full of one person¡¯s height. The door needed to be destroyed, and then the stone could be transported away to enter. The whole journey was estimated to take three hours. Mu Liang piled up all the stones he found in that space and fixed them with spider silk. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s grill some meat for dinner.¡± He broke some tables apart and used them as firewood to grill up the meat. ¡°ZiziZiZi¡­¡­¡± The aroma of oil, under the barbecue of the flame, slowly spread out to the surroundings. At this time, the person who was smashing the door was stunned when he smelled the fragrance, and his face became strange. ¡°xx bastards, how dare you¡­ hurry up and smash the door for me, whoever smashes the door first, I will reward him with a bucket of water.¡± The Blood Sword¡¯s violent roar rang out one after another. What even he had never done, someone grilled meat for dinner in the incubation room in advance. After the Blood Sword lost his temper. He calmly began to arrange: ¡°You, and you¡­ go to the suspension bridge to guard, and no one is allowed to leave.¡± To get out of the cultivation room, the thief had to go through a suspension bridge connecting the left and right hills. ¡°Yes.¡± A team of men with torches were guarding both ends of the two suspension bridges. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this point, the hooded figure had just infiltrated the inner perimeter of the valley and was hiding behind a shadowed rock. She looked up inadvertently and saw the suspension bridge between the three hills, and many torches were shining brightly. ¡°Could it be the guy from before, was he found out?¡± The hooded figure speculated. She quietly raised her head and looked at the suspension bridge. There was no movement for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder again. ¡°Did he enter the hill in the middle? Or didn¡¯t he?¡± It was a little difficult to confirm for the hooded figure. Now that the thieves had been alerted, the thieves would step up their guard, and it would be difficult to enter again in the future. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± The hooded figure touched her cheek in dismay. She raised her head and looked at the hill, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw several strands of white swaying. ¡°What is that thing?¡± The hooded figure sneaked past, and when she got close, her eyes suddenly widened, and she covered her mouth tightly, not daring to make a sound. She saw a two-meter-sized spider that was currently carrying some cocoons. It was totally unexpected that a fierce beast was lurking nearby. Sha Sha Sha¡­¡­ As soon as the wind blew, there was a sound. The woman with the hood looked up and saw several strings of cocoons still hanging on the hill. She was even more afraid to move, and inwardly speculated: ¡°Is it a person inside the cocoon?¡± All the cocoons were removed, and the red ghost spider carried a few cocoons on its back and began to carry it out of the valley. ¡°Should I follow it up and see?¡± The hooded figure got a little curious. ¡°No, it will expose the trail.¡± Then, she shook her head to dismiss the idea. ¡°Now there might be an opportunity.¡± The hooded figure looked up at the cobwebs that fluttered in the wind on the hills. She might be able to climb up to the top of the hill with the help of spider silk and enter Blood Beard¡¯s treasure house. CH 31 Chapter 31: It¡¯s pretty cool. ¡°Whether to climb or not?¡± The hooded figure was confused. She was afraid that she would be found by the beast when she would climb up, and her life and death would be unpredictable at that time. However, if she did not climb, this might be her only chance. ¡°Climb, why not.¡± The hooded figure gritted her teeth. She had never been afraid of death and had to take advantage of the opportunity. With an assisted run, the hooded figure stomped a few feet on the rock wall and reached out to catch the floating spider silk. ¡°Hoo-hoo~~¡± She took a few deep breaths, tugged on the spider silk and started climbing up. The hooded person climbed to level with the suspension bridge since it was the back of the hill. She couldn¡¯t see the location of the suspension bridge, so she could only listen to the discussions of the thieves. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to invade.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but it¡¯s really brave.¡± ¡°Could it be someone from within us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, watch out for your life.¡± The hooded figure heard this and immediately understood that the cleanly dressed man had sneaked into the thief¡¯s interior. Unfortunately, he was still discovered. ¡°That man didn¡¯t think that I would use the spider silk of a vicious beast to enter the treasure vault of Blood Beard.¡± The hooded figure was a little smug, and he refused to work with her, and now he¡¯s stuck inside. ¡°Almost there, push harder.¡± She cheered in her heart and looked up to the top of the hill, where she could vaguely see some light. It took more than ten minutes. The hooded figure finally reached the top, but she found it strange. How could there be a huge gap in front of her, as if it was smashed out by someone? ¡°Someone is roasting meat inside.¡± The hooded figure twitched her pretty nose and rolled her throat unconsciously. She had been lying in ambush outside the Valley of Thieves for more than ten days, and she hadn¡¯t eaten a single meal seriously. ¡°Could it be Blood Beard¡¯s son, Bloods Sword, in there?¡± The hooded figure moved her fingers and took out a longbow and three long arrows from the cloak. She skillfully set up her arrow and drew her bow, and slowly approached the gap sideways, ready to kill with a single arrow. Then, rush in to find the target, grab it and run. The hooded figure simulated the process in her mind. She came to the edge of the gap, turned her head to look inside, and saw a familiar figure. It was the cleanly dressed man, who was now leisurely grilling meat. The hooded figure was shocking and made a voice unconsciously: ¡°How could it be him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Mu Liang raised the barbecue in his hand, like a friendly greeting. With his current spiritual attributes, his perception was very strong. When the hooded figure climbed to the top of the hill, she was discovered by Mu Liang. He also wanted to wait a while before exposing the other side, but he didn¡¯t expect to make a sound himself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of the hooded figure¡¯s mouth twitched as she helplessly put away her bow and arrow and stepped into the gap. She was still in disbelief and asked, ¡°You, why are you here?¡± ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Mu Liang asked indifferently and rhetorically. ¡°You climbed up with spider silk too.¡± The figure with the hood dawned on him. She lamented helplessly, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t want to work with me, so you know there are spiders that can come up.¡± ¡°No, how do you know that spider silk can come up? That spider beast???¡± The hooded figure realized as an afterthought that something was wrong. She turned around suddenly and looked behind her, a two-meter-sized ghost-faced spider was blocking the gap. ¡°As you can see, Little Red is my tamed beast.¡± Mu Liang said calmly. ¡°I see¡­ It seems that I took it for granted.¡± The hooded figure said slumped. With a tamed spider beast, it was no wonder he wouldn¡¯t cooperate with her. The hooded figure glanced at the pile of quivering rocks. Even the thieves were blocked outside. They could only let out an exasperated roar: ¡°Hurry up and smash it for me, smash hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hooded figure glanced around secretly, her eyes lit up, and she found a mess of mud pits that had been dug. However, she did not dare to move, for fear of attracting hostility from the man and the beast in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re one step late.¡± Mu Liang flipped the roasted meat and said faintly, ¡°I got the crystal fish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my target is not the crystal fish.¡± The hooded figure could only go along with the words. ¡°You didn¡¯t come here for the crystal fish? Then what are you here for?¡± Mu Liang got a little curious. Of all the things found so far, the crystal fish was the most precious one. ¡°Have you seen a winged flower?¡± The hooded figure said it out loud, ¡°That flower is what I came here for.¡± ¡°A winged flower?¡± Mu Liang frowned as he recalled. He thought of a plant that was about to wither, and said calmly, ¡°There are winged flowers.¡± ¡°Really? Where is it?¡± The hooded figure couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward and shouted anxiously, ¡°Can you show me the flowers?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Liang refused without thinking. ¡°That flower is very important to me, and I can exchange it with you.¡± The hooded figure said eagerly. ¡°First of all, you are not sincere.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the figure¡¯s hood and said coldly, ¡°Would you trade with someone who has never shown his face?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be shocked.¡± The hooded figure said bitterly. She was afraid of scaring the other side and failing to deal immediately afterward. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if what you say is right until I see it.¡± Mu Liang shook his hand. ¡°But, there are already quite a few people who are intimidated by me.¡± The hooded figure couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Mu Liang calmly ate the roasted meat. After a while. Maybe it was figured out, maybe it was forced by the situation. The hooded figure gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If I show you, will you show me the flowers?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to force you, but I couldn¡¯t help but be curious.¡± Mu Liang chewed the roast meat, swallowed it and said, ¡°I can promise you that as long as you show me, I¡¯ll let you see the winged flowers.¡± ¡°Okay, I hope you can keep your word.¡± The hooded figure said awkwardly. She raised her hands and grabbed the sides of the hood, and slowly took off the hood, revealing her long snow-white hairs. ¡°White hair, it¡¯s pretty.¡± Mu Liang looked at the white-haired girl with her head down. ¡°Is that so?¡± The white-haired girl raised her head abruptly, with a pretty face as white as jade, silver-white eyes, and a prickly nose. However, the only thing that was out of place was that under the girl¡¯s eyelids, there was a small patch of scarlet lines on her right cheek, like lines on an electronic circuit diagram. It spread all the way down to the neck and couldn¡¯t be seen further down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang¡¯s expression was stunned, and the figure under the hood looked surprisingly good-looking. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you will be frightened.¡± When the white-haired girl saw the other party¡¯s stunned expression, her face turned deathly pale. Like the people who saw her appearance before, they were all frightened by the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯. She stared with her silver-white eyes, pursed her lower lip, and resisted the urge to put on her hood. ¡°Your texture, although only a little worse than my tricolor one.¡± Mu Liang came back to his senses and praised: ¡°But, it¡¯s still pretty cool.¡± ¡°???¡± The white-haired girl tilted her head, her eyes dazed. What is this man talking about? Why did he not understand? CH 32 Chapter 32: The infection of the ghost. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The white-haired girl asked with wide eyes. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? Because of the lines on your face?¡± Mu Liang blinked his black eyes. Could it be that there is something special about these fishy red lines? What¡¯s the point? ¡°No¡­¡­ you look carefully, these are real.¡± The white-haired girl hurriedly took a few steps forward and pointed to the fishy red lines on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s pretty.¡± Mu Liang carefully stared at the lines on the girl¡¯s face. The fishy red stripe would also shine, which was indeed quite cool. ¡°Pretty?¡± The white-haired girl murmured, her silver-white eyes frozen in place. It was the first time she had heard someone praise the beauty of the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ from someone else¡¯s mouth. The white-haired girl¡¯s eyes focused blankly, and she looked at the other party¡¯s black eyes complicatedly, trying to see if he was lying. What she saw was a deep, natural gaze. He was serious, not lying, not deceiving her, and not hiding disgust. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The white-haired girl was suddenly speechless. Her heart was filled with a feeling of being acknowledged and praised for being beautiful. Could it be that the man in front of her didn¡¯t know what ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ represented? But¡­¡­ Anyone with a bit of strength would know what ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ was. Could it be because of this man¡¯s great strength that he didn¡¯t care? Maybe it¡¯s possible. ¡°That¡­¡± Mu Liang was a little uncomfortable staring at the white girl¡¯s fiery gaze. He hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± ¡°My name is Li Yue.¡± The white-haired girl pursed her lips, her pretty face was full of complexity and asked, ¡°And you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Mu Liang, the shepherd¡¯s Mu, the mentor¡¯s Liang.¡± Mu Liang lightly introduced his name. ¡°Can I see that winged flower?¡± Li Yue said impatiently. ¡°The flowers can¡¯t be seen for the time being.¡± Mu Liang said helplessly. ¡°You tricked me?¡± Li Yue¡¯s expression darkened, and she shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°You promised me that you will show me flowers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t show you.¡± Mu Liang rolled his eyes and comforted,¡± The flowers are no longer here.¡± ¡°Where are the flowers?¡± Li Yue asked eagerly. ¡°I had the taming beast so I sent them back home.¡± Mu Liang added a table leg to the fire and said, ¡°If you want to see it, come with me to the house.¡± ¡°The flowers will be delivered to the house¡­¡± Li Yue¡¯s expression froze. She remembered seeing the ferocious spider that was carrying things when she was at the foot of the hill. It turned out that it carried away the flowers, but it was a little strange. Could it be that this man¡¯s home is near the thief¡¯s base camp? It was too bold, wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Blood Beard coming to the door? Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Is your home nearby?¡± ¡°Yeah, my house is nearby.¡± Mu Liang nodded. ¡°You are bold.¡± Li Yue¡¯s face was strange. She also figured out a lot of doubts. This man lived nearby, which meant he knew enough about the thieves¡¯ base camp, so it¡¯s no wonder he could easily break into Blood Beard¡¯s treasure house. ¡°I certainly have the guts.¡± Mu Liang thought of two ¡®stealing homes¡¯ in this world. No, it should be said to be moving. ¡°It¡¯s really bad luck for Blood Beard to meet you.¡± Li Yue glanced around and saw that it was a mess. ¡°Do you want to eat roasted meat?¡± Mu Liang took the meat skewers and grilled them. Li Yue looked at the roasted meat, and the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help shaking. The white-haired girl asked with a strange expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave yet?¡± ¡°When my tamed beast comes over to move my stuff one more time, I can leave.¡± Mu Liang telepathically sensed the location of the tricolored lizard, and it was already climbing the hill. Li Yue was stunned when she heard this. She raised her hand and pointed at the red ghost spider that was trying to carry the white cocoon and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it already carrying it?¡± ¡°Not Little Red.¡± Mu Liang shook his head, rubbed his chin behind the white-haired girl, and praised: ¡°The main force in moving is Xiao Cai.¡± The red ghost spider is just responsible for taking the packed stuff and carrying it to the bottom of the hill to find a place to hide it. However, the main force responsible for carrying things home was the tricolored lizard. ¡°Little Red? Xiao Cai?¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t have time to complain about the names. She turned around and saw the large, colorful lizard behind her, and was startled and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Li Yue was stunned and lost her voice: ¡°When did it appear? There was no sound at all.¡± ¡°Xiao Cai, come here.¡± Mu Liang waved the tricolored lizard over and began to tie a roll of cloth to it. The fifteen rolls of cloth were all stacked on top of the tricolored lizard, doubling its size. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue wondered why, but inexplicably, she felt bad for the big lizard. A big, fierce lizard doing the job of carrying things. Bang Bang Bang~~~ To facilitate the tricolored lizards to go out, the gap in the dome had been enlarged again. ¡°When Blood Beard comes back, he shouldn¡¯t be pissed off, right?¡± Li Yue looked at Mu Liang¡¯s rough home demolition action and muttered, ¡°It feels like¡­¡­ should be pissed off.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Liang, carrying a waterproof bag, greeted the white-haired girl to leave. He fixed the small wooden barrel containing the crystal fish on the waterproof bag with spider silk and tied a bundle of swords between the back waist and the buttocks. ¡°Com¡­¡­ ing¡­¡­¡± Li Yue saw Mu Liang¡¯s body full of stuff. She suddenly felt that she should not return empty-handed either. The two walked out of the gap in the dome, and both were ready to begin their climb down the hill. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Li Yue turned and trotted back, quickly searching up the important things. It didn¡¯t take long, the white-haired girl came out carrying a small bucket of water, and a bag of dried meat. ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s my style.¡± Mu Liang smiled and gave a thumbs up. ¡°I, I just think it would be a wasted trip if I don¡¯t take it.¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she wriggled and rubbed the corners of her clothes. ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be.¡± Mu Liang nodded appreciatively. Li Yue was a little embarrassed when she heard the praise. However, the white-haired girl saw something on Mu Liang¡¯s body. The things on the big lizard, and the dozen or so white cocoons that the big spider was hanging and transporting down. Li Yue didn¡¯t feel ashamed for a while. Compared to a certain man, what she had was nothing at all. CH 33 Chapter 33: They are all problem girls. Under the eyes of the thieves, the two of them and two beasts descended from the hill and left the half-moon valley. Then, followed the red ghost spider to the place where the stuff was hidden. ¡°You really moved a lot of things.¡± Li Yue stared at the twenty or so white cocoons in front of her. ¡°There was still too little time.¡± Mu Liang shook his head regretfully. The dried meat in the room was enough for a thousand people to eat for a month, and they only moved about two thousand pounds of dried meat away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue rolled her cute eyes, not knowing how to complain. ¡°How about helping me carry some stuff?¡± Mu Liang turned to look at the white-haired girl and softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you live in my house tonight as a reward for your hard work.¡± ¡°No hard work.¡± Li Yue frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you move things, and you can trade the flowers with me.¡± The white-haired girl would not dare to stay in the home of someone she had only known for less than a day, especially since she herself was an infected person of the ¡®Infection of the Ghost¡¯. ¡°No problem.¡± Mu Liang nodded and did not force the young girl. He added two layers of white cocoons to the back of the three-colored lizard again, just like a small moving mountain. Now, the level 4 tricolored lizard could easily carry something as heavy as itself, which was more than a ton. The current weight was almost a thousand pounds. The red ghost spider carried more than five hundred pounds and piled up two layers of white cocoons on its back. ¡°Just help me move one.¡± Mu Liang tied the white cocoon of the tomato to the back of the white-haired girl. Li Yue weighed the importance and said coldly: ¡°This is not heavy, you can give me another one.¡± The white-haired girl was about one meter and six and could carry five or six hundred pounds. ¡°No, it¡¯s almost finished.¡± Mu Liang said, adding two white cocoons to his back, and two white cocoons between his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± One person and two beasts moved forward with something comparable to their own size under the blank eyes of the white-haired girl. ¡°What a weirdo.¡± Li Yue muttered and ran a little to catch up with the team. In the dark night, two beasts opened the way. The two walked quietly one after the other. Mu Liang didn¡¯t want to speak, so he focused his attention on the surroundings, to prevent the lurking vicious beasts from attacking. Li Yue couldn¡¯t find a topic. She tried to talk several times, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Ooh ooh¡­¡­¡± Occasionally, an unknown beast roar came from afar, but it was quite enjoyable. After walking for an unknown time. ¡°Finally, we¡¯re home.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s words brought the young girl back to her senses. ¡°Arrived? Where is your home?¡± Li Yue¡¯s silver-white eyes carefully observed and found that there were rocks all around, not even a cave. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Mu Liang gave a thought to the rock-armored turtle. ¡°Eh?¡± In the stunned gaze of the white-haired girl, a rock staircase rose up from the ground in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my house is up there.¡± Mu Liang led the way up the steps. Li Yue blinked her silver-white eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s amazing, how did you do it?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡­¡± The tri-colored lizard hissed and urged the white-haired girl to go up. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be right up.¡± Li Yue reacted and apologized very politely to the big lizard before trotting up the stairs. The white-haired girl came up and saw that Mu Liang was waiting for her. ¡°That¡¯s my house.¡± Mu Liang introduced the house behind him. He didn¡¯t wait for the white-haired girl to speak and raised his voice to shout, ¡°Mino, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue was stunned. ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the house was suddenly opened, and the fire inside the house shone on the ground. A figure stepped on the light and ran towards Mu Liang. ¡°Mu Liang, are you alright?¡± Mino dashed to the front and leaned forward with concern: ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, take a good look.¡± Mu Liang said gently. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡± Mino breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took the white cocoon held in Mu Liang¡¯s arm. The rabbit-eared girl ¡®Twitter¡¯ recounted, ¡°Xiao Cai brought something back earlier, if not for the door opening code, I was shocked to see it.¡± ¡°Xiao Cai has grown bigger, so it¡¯s great to move things.¡± Mu Liang smiled heartily. ¡°That¡­¡­ I am¡­¡­¡± Li Yue looked at the two of them walking towards the house on their own, and couldn¡¯t help but make an awkward sound. ¡°Uh¡­¡­ almost forgot.¡± When Mu Liang heard the voice behind him, he turned his head and smirked, ¡°Li Yue, come in quickly.¡± ¡°Okay, sorry to bother you.¡± Li Yue breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the invitation and finally did not have to follow up embarrassingly. After entering the house, the white-haired girl was stunned. A neat and clean house with water boiling on the fire pit and rooms on either side of the hall, one with a door and one without. The layout gave a sense of warmth. Mu Liang and Mino were especially neatly dressed. The white-haired girl looked down at the dirty cloak on her body, almost ashamed of herself, and retreated. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Mu Liang greeted the white-haired girl to take a seat. ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Yue nodded slightly and glanced at the twelve wooden barrels on the table. ¡°Mino, help untie the things on Li Yue¡¯s body.¡± Mu Liang embarrassingly nudged the rabbit-eared girl. Hey, hey, girl, what about your hospitality? ¡°Okay,¡± Mino responded weakly and glanced at the white-haired girl timidly with her blue eyes. She brought out a knife with an unnatural expression and moved her little feet slowly. ¡°???¡± Mu Liang looked at the bunny-eared girl¡¯s expression and her blunt movements in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Mino to be afraid of strangers. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Li Yue Silver glanced at the rabbit ears on the head of the rabbit-eared girl, and her silver-white eyes flashed with a hint of envy. The white-haired girl, especially after seeing the fearful expression of the rabbit-eared girl, lowered her head in inferiority and tried her best to hide the fishy red lines on her face. Sure enough, there was only one strange Mu Liang who didn¡¯t hate the ¡®infection of ghosts¡¯. ¡°Mino, go help Xiao Cai, and Little Red to remove the things.¡± Mu Liang said helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino breathed a light sigh of relief. The bunny-eared girl¡¯s expression and movements were no longer stiff, and she held a knife and walked towards the two beasts that were leaning against the door. Mu Liang took out his knife and came to the white-haired girl, cutting the spider silk fixed on her back. He explained gently: ¡°Don¡¯t mind, Mino is a little afraid of strangers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yue lowered her head and shook her head in a muffled voice. Mu Liang looked at the depressed white-haired girl, the unintentional performance of the rabbit-eared girl seemed to stimulate the sensitive heart of the white-haired girl. In reality, both of them were problem girls. Mu Liang could only divert the attention of the white-haired girl, and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to see those flowers?¡± Li Yue raised her head quickly and said anxiously, ¡°Where are the flowers?¡± CH 34 Chapter 34: Angel Wings ¨C Angel Tears. ¡°The flowers are in these barrels.¡± Mu Liang pointed at the 12 wooden barrels on the table. As for which wooden barrel the flowers were in, he was not sure. ¡°I¡­ Can I open it?¡± Li Yue opened her small mouth and explained in a panic: ¡°I¡¯ll just look for the flower with wings and not move anything else.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Mu Liang waved his hand casually. With his current strength, how could he be afraid of a little girl playing tricks? Besides, judging from Mu Liang¡¯s life experience, the white-haired girl was just a girl who deliberately pretended to be a mature adult. ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Yue thanked politely. ¡°Take your time to find it, and I won¡¯t help you.¡± Mu Liang patted the white-haired girl on the shoulder, and said softly, ¡°I have to help bring things in.¡± Otherwise, the bunny-eared girl alone would have to move very late to be transported into the house. Mino saw Mu Liang come forward with a blank expression, obviously stunned by the things on the backs of the two beasts in front of her. She asked weakly, ¡°Mu Liang, did you move all of Blood Beard¡¯s house over?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t move it all over.¡± Thinking of the pile of dried meat in Blood Beard¡¯s room, Mu Liang denied, ¡°I¡¯ve only moved less than a tenth of the stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡­ If you only move one-tenth of it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a lot.¡± Mino tapped her chin with her fingers and said happily, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a lot, it¡¯s enough for us to use it for a long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue removed the wooden barrel and paid attention to the conversation between the two at the door. The white-haired girl¡¯s lips twitched, and she cursed inwardly, ¡®You really are a family. You¡¯ve removed all the important things from Blood Beard, but you still don¡¯t think there is a lot.¡¯ Mu Liang and Mino cut off the silk that was fixed on the bodies of the two beasts. One by one, the dried meat wrapped in a cocoon was transported to the corner of the hall. Rolls of cloth were stacked in another corner of the hall. The rest of the miscellaneous things were placed in another corner of the hall. The last corner was where the fire pit was located. So far, only the perimeter of the hall where the table was placed was walkable. ¡°The house is still too small.¡± Mu Liang frowned as he looked at the almost full hall, planning to build a warehouse. ¡°It¡¯s not too small, it¡¯s just right now.¡± Mino was content to look around, like a small money fan. The lobby was stuffed with stuff that would make anyone happy to get up and look at it every day. Clang~~ The sound of something falling to the ground interrupted the conversation between the two. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Liang looked at the sound and found the white-haired girl lost in thought looking at a barrel, her hands stiffened in the air, and a barrel lid fell on the ground. ¡°Dead, Dead¡­¡­ Dead Angel Wings.¡± Li Yue trembled and twisted her head, her silver-white eyes lost their luster, staring blankly at Mu Liang, her eyes revealing despair. ¡°Angel wings? Is that the name of the flower?¡± Mu Liang frowned and went up, looking down at the dying flowers in the wooden barrel. He looked closely and found a pair of petals that resembled wings, and no wonder they were imaginatively called angel wings. Only the flowers were now withered and drooping. Mu Liang looked at the gloomy white-haired girl and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Li Yue, what do you need this flower for?¡± Li Yue lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Angel wings can transform a drop of dew called ¡®Angel Tears¡¯ every ten days. It is a very precious panacea and can cure many, many diseases.¡± ¡°Do you believe in something that has a panacea?¡± Mu Liang frowned. Regardless of whether the panacea exists, the name of the panacea was questionable. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say that.¡± Li Yue raised her head excitedly, her silver-white eyes were covered with water mist, and she wanted to cry but held back. ¡°So, are you trying to heal the fishy red lines on your face?¡± Mu Liang pursed his lips and asked. ¡°Not to mention that it can be completely cured, I hope it can stop the spread of the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯.¡± Li Yue grabbed the fishy red lines on her face with trembling hands. She herself didn¡¯t quite believe in the existence of a panacea, but she had to try it, right? What if it¡¯s true? Li Yue clasped her cheeks with her five fingers, and burst into tears: ¡°I¡¯m running out of time, I will become a monster like a ghost in half a year.¡± The white-haired girl went through many checks and traces before she learned that Blood Beard got a seed of angel wings a year ago. She guessed that Blood Beard had either planted it or kept the seeds. As long as she could obtain flowers or seeds, she could continue to live with her companions. However, the reality was often cruel, it gave people hope and despair. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on yourself, isn¡¯t there still six months to go?¡± Mu Liang held the white-haired girl¡¯s wrist and said seriously, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like the flower can¡¯t be saved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to save it.¡± Li Yue shook her head weakly. The angel wings in the barrel had lived to the end. ¡°Who said that?¡± Mu Liang chuckled lightly. He reached out and touched the withered ¡®Angel Wing¡¯, and a familiar voice came from his mind. ¡°Ding! Tameable plant detected, do you want to tame it?¡± ¡°Tame.¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°Ding! Level 1 Life ¨C Angel Wings detected, taming in progress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Consuming 10 taming points, taming is successful.¡± Mu Liang raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ started as a level 1 life. ¡°Ding! Whether to inherit the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ talent: Angel¡¯s Tears.¡± ¡°Inherit.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s face was odd as he received the new ability. ¡°Ding! ¡°Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ improvement in progress¡­¡­ adaptation in progress¡­¡­ inheritance completed.¡± Li Yue kept her head down and didn¡¯t see Mu Liang¡¯s movements. The white-haired girl said sadly, ¡°I have never heard that angel wings can be saved after withering.¡± ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard of it, doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t one.¡± Mu Liang hugged the wooden bucket and shoved it into the young girl¡¯s arms. ¡°Huh?¡± Li Yue hugged the barrel passively. Next, the white-haired girl¡¯s silver-white eyes were round, and she looked at the brightly-spreading white flowers in the wooden barrel in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really angel wings, how is this possible?¡± Li Yue clung to the barrel and blinked her eyes hard, fearing that she was hallucinating. ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you who saved the angel wings.¡± Li Yue snapped her head up at the sound. The girl¡¯s silver-white eyes flickered as she stared at Mu Liang as if she was looking at a god. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me what the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ is?¡± Mu Liang had always been wondering what the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ was. CH 35 Chapter 35: Mu Liang, you should let go. With the white-haired girl¡¯s narration, Mu Liang gradually understood what the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ was, and also understood why Li Yue was so sensitive to the fishy red lines on her face. It turned out that the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ is an infectious disease, a disease that causes one to only live for ten years¡­¡­ or even shorter. When the time comes, the infected represent death, or a monster alive in another form: a ghost. A ghost, a twisted monster were crazy, tyrannical, dry, and inhumane¡­¡­. They were monsters that only bite the living creatures. Infected people would not be contagious, only by ghost bite, the scratch will be infected. However, the infected people were still rejected, hated, and banished. Li Yue was chasing after the Angel Wings that could cure the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ in such a harsh environment. ¡°Why does it feel a bit like a zombie?¡± Mu Liang thought of the zombie movies on Earth after listening to it. There was a ten-year incubation period for a ghost to be bitten and injured, while a zombie bite only had an incubation period of a few minutes. ¡°What¡¯s a zombie?¡± Li Yue blinked blankly. ¡°It¡¯s a monster more terrifying than a ghost.¡± Mu Liang casually said. He looked at the fishy red lines on the white-haired girl¡¯s cheeks and reached out to touch it. ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Li Yue lowered her head in inferiority. ¡°You said that infected people will not infect others.¡± Mu Liang lifted the white-haired girl¡¯s chin. ¡°But ¡­¡­ Everyone is afraid.¡± Li Yue bit her lower lip, with her silver-white eyes drifting. ¡°At least¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and stroked the fishy red lines on the white-haired girl¡¯s cheek. As he touched it, he commented: ¡°Well, it¡¯s still a little hot, and the texture is a little hard, like a soft glue tube.¡± ¡°Ah? Well, what a strange statement.¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face flushed red, her silver-white eyes full of shame. The strange hand on her face made the white girl feel warm. It was like removing a layer of unsettling dust from her heart, making her feel more at ease than ever before. The white-haired girl¡¯s inner memory used to be filled with the disgusted eyes, deceitful words, and contemptuous looks of some people. At this time, most of them were swept away by a figure named Mu Liang. ¡°Mu Liang, you should let go.¡± Mino pouted and shouted with dissatisfaction. The rabbit-eared girl began to hide behind Mu Liang and listened to the white-haired girl quietly. Then, when she saw Mu Liang touch the white-haired girl¡¯s face, for some reason, she felt uncomfortable for a while. ¡°Ahem¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang coughed lightly. He let go of her hand unwillingly. After all, the girl¡¯s cheeks were a little soft, as if she was squeezing a toy. ¡°No wonder, I thought it was a little strange.¡±Mu Liang muttered. He finally understood, the white-haired girl had misunderstood¡­¡­ She thought Mu Liang was someone who knew about the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯. Otherwise, with the broken heart of the white girl, how could she easily get along with Mu Liang and even let him pinch her face now. ¡°No wonder what?¡± Mino¡¯s rabbit ears twitching slightly, came over and asked, ¡°Mu Liang, did you find something?¡± The rabbit-eared girl was a little pitiful of the treatment of the white-haired girl, and she was not so timid towards her. A fancy girl, suddenly knowing her death date, would be suppressed and discriminated against by the people around her. Mino thought about it and knew how painful it was. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Li Yue slowly recovered from her shyness, and also wanted to know what he found. ¡°Li Yue, you said earlier that you only have six months left.¡± Mu Liang felt that there was no need to explain the misunderstanding. He changed the subject and asked, ¡°Is it going to be a ten-year period?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been infected for less than five years.¡± Li Yue pursed her lips and said in a soft voice: ¡°I used the abilities gained from the ¡®Infection of the Ghost¡¯ to accelerate my infection.¡± ¡°Can ¡®Infection of Void Ghosts¡¯ make people gain abilities?¡± Mu Liang asked in surprise. ¡°Well, some special abilities will be obtained, which are similar to those of mutants.¡± Li Yue glanced enviously at Mino¡¯s bunny ears, and said in a complicated tone: ¡°The price of using special abilities is to accelerate the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ to erode the human body.¡± ¡°The abilities of the infected person are similar to that of the mutant¡¯s?¡± Mu Liang raised his eyebrows in surprise and turned to look at the rabbit-eared girl. He felt that there was a connection between the two. It was as if a mutated person was the product of successful evolution, while a ghost was a defective product of a failed evolution¡­¡­ This was a visual sensation. ¡°My ability is eagle eye vision.¡± Li Yue showed her ability. The white-haired girl¡¯s pupils turned into a pair of eagle-like eyes, her gaze became sharp like the sky. At this moment, the fishy red lines on Li Yue¡¯s face seemed to be alive, and it slowly spread to the skin at the side. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop.¡± Mu Liang quickly raised his hand to suppress it. ¡°With the treatment of Angel¡¯s Tears, it¡¯s okay to use the ability.¡± Li Yue¡¯s words were extraordinarily relaxed and active. Mu Liang stared at the white-haired girl and asked earnestly, ¡°Are you sure that the dew condensed by the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ can cure the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t really know, I heard it all from my companions.¡± Li Yue was looked at by Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes, and her tone became less confident. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t forget that he also possessed the ability of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯. ¡°I can¡¯t try it now. It takes ten days for ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ to condense a drop of ¡®Angel Tears¡¯.¡± As Li Yue spoke, she looked down at the white, winged flowers in the barrel in her arms. ¡°Remember what I said to you before?¡± Mu Liang asked confidently. ¡°What?¡± Li Yue¡¯s silver-white eyes were all blank. ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°Activate Angel Tears.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s thoughts activated the ability, and a general introduction of the ability came from his mind. The ability of Angel Tears: consumes physical and mental energy and condenses a drop of dew that can relieve negative conditions and restore a certain amount of vitality. The cooldown was the same as Angel Wings, up to ten days. Evolving Angel Wings reduces the cooldown and increases the effect of Angel¡¯s Tears. ¡°That¡¯s the first ¡®nanny¡¯ ability I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Mu Liang turned his palm upwards, and a drop of emerald green dew slowly condensed in his palm. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s so fragrant.¡± Mino licked the corner of her mouth. ¡°Mu Liang, you wouldn¡¯t say that the emerald-green water droplets on your palms are the tears of an angel, right?¡± Li Yue asked in disbelief. ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s exactly what you think.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand to the lips of the white-haired girl, and urged, ¡°Open your mouth to drink, and try the effect of Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯.¡± CH 36 Chapter 36: Spiritual Weapon. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she opened her mouth to let the ¡®Angel Tears¡¯ enter. The entrance was sweet, and it entered the stomach as if a long drought met a sweet rain. The whole body of the white-haired girl was warm, and the fishy red lines from the heart to the surface were no longer hot. ¡°Hoo~~¡± Li Yue was so comfortable that she let out a shy whisper. ¡°Um¡­¡± She instantly covered her small mouth with her hand. Mu Liang came forward to observe the fishy red lines at the white-haired girl¡¯s cheeks, the deep red color was now slightly lighter, and no longer shiny. Sure enough, the angel tears could not remove the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯. ¡°How is the effect?¡± Mu Liang already had the answer in his heart and wanted to know the specific effect. ¡°My body has never been so relaxed and comfortable.¡± Li Yue was so excited that she forgot her shame. She smiled and stroked her upper right cheek, the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ feature that people hate so much was still there, and her happy expression froze. ¡°Even Angel¡¯s Tears can¡¯t cure it?¡± Li Yue said bitterly. ¡°Maybe the amount of drink is not enough.¡± Mu Liang said in a gentle and reassuring voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if there¡¯s no way to cure it, it¡¯s still able to stop the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯.¡± Li Yue shook her head slightly, revealing a pure and clean answer: ¡°I won¡¯t become a ghost for a while, I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡± ¡°There must be a way.¡± Mu Liang looked at the white-haired girl¡¯s smile and forced himself to use the evolution points to make the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ evolve. He intended to observe the specific situation of Li Yue before making some decisions. ¡°That¡­ Can I stay with you for a while?¡± Li Yue rubbed the corners of her clothes a little awkwardly. The white-haired girl was afraid of being misunderstood, and quickly explained: ¡°I want to wait for the ¡®Angel Tears¡¯ to condense, and I will exchange something with you.¡± She was embarrassed to mention trading ¡®Angel Wings¡¯, so she could only retreat to trading ¡®Angel Tears¡¯. ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ could not cure the disease of ¡®Infection of the ghost¡¯, but can curb the erosion of ¡®Infection of the ghost¡¯, which was enough for Li Yue to stop and trade. Some companions were also waiting for her good news. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Liang nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Yue thanked gratefully. She carefully placed the wooden barrel in her arms on the table and took out a pure white longbow from her cloak. ¡°This longbow is a spiritual weapon, which can increase the arrow¡¯s flight stability and ability to break through the air.¡± Li Yue reluctantly stroked the longbow and handed it to Mu Liang. She went on to introduce, ¡°The average archer with this longbow will have a 30% increase in range and hit rate.¡± ¡°This is yours?¡± Mu Liang took the longbow curiously. ¡°Buzz~~¡± He found the weight very light, and when he plucked the bowstring, the sound was muffled and powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll use this spiritual weapon to trade three drops of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ with you, including the one I drank earlier.¡± Li Yue tugged at the strands of hair that fell down her cheeks, and said shyly, ¡°In the future, I may often come to you to trade ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯.¡± According to her own estimation, a drop of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ could stop the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ for about 60 days. ¡°Tell me about spirit weapons.¡± Mu Liang suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t know what a spiritual weapon was. He turned his head and glanced at the rabbit-eared girl sitting frozen next to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mino blinked her blue eyes in bewilderment. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mu Liang shook his head. He was sure that the rabbit-eared girl didn¡¯t know what the spirit weapon was either. After watching the interaction between the two quietly, Li Yue was surprised and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about spiritual weapons?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Liang nodded honestly. Mino nodded obediently, she was still a little afraid of strangers. ¡°Spiritual weapons are weapons made of vicious beast materials, or materials of spirit beasts, and will carry some of the abilities of the beasts and spirit beasts during their lifetime.¡± Li Yue pointed to the longbow in Mu Liang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°For example, the main material of this spirit weapon longbow is the wing bone of a bird-like vicious beast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mu Liang asked in a daze. ¡°Mine is a low-level spiritual weapon just like this.¡± Li Yue rolled her cute eyes and said with a longing: ¡°There are also some powerful spiritual weapons that will use the beast crystals to activate some special abilities.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mu Liang nodded. He was startled at first, thinking that the spirit weapon was as powerful as described in the Xianxia. Unexpectedly, it was only a weapon with special characteristics of beasts and spirit beasts. ¡°Do you know how to make spiritual weapons?¡± Mu Liang asked curiously. ¡°I can make simple spirit weapons, this light spirit longbow is what I made.¡± Li Yue raised her chin a little proudly. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡­ I¡¯ll give you the spiritual weapon back.¡± Mu Liang stuffed the spirit weapon back to the white-haired girl. ¡°Ah?¡± Li Yue looked at the longbow in her hand in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will still give you two drops of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯.¡± Mu Liang chuckled lightly. ¡°Why?¡± Li Yue furrowed her white eyebrows. She had lived a tough life for many years, and she understood that there was no such thing as free food. ¡°I need you to make a spiritual weapon.¡± Mu Liang was not used to using longbows, but special forces used crossbows a lot. If he had the chance, he would like to learn how to make a spiritual weapon. ¡°Eh?¡± Li Yue¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise. She hesitated for a short while and said softly, ¡°I have made more longbows, but I can¡¯t make other spiritual weapons that are too sophisticated for the time being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell you the style of the weapon when the time comes.¡± Mu Liang casually waved his hand. He had another intention to keep the white-haired girl. If the rock armor turtle continued to evolve, its size would get bigger and bigger, and it couldn¡¯t do a fine self-examination, just like an elephant couldn¡¯t detect an ant. There would always be some people sneaking up on the back of the rock turtle, and someone needed to be on guard at this time. The white-haired girl was Mu Liang¡¯s warden. A bit of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ bounds a loyal guardian, or a guardian who could make spiritual weapons, which was definitely not a loss. Of course, it still needed to be investigated. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yue nodded helplessly. The white-haired girl saw the light spring longbow in her hand and suddenly felt that this was not bad, at least she would be safer with a weapon in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s already very late. Go and rest.¡± Mu Liang turned his head to look at the rabbit-eared girl who was trying hard to keep her eyes open. ¡°Hmm? Are you guys done talking?¡± Mino rubbed her eyes in confusion. ¡°You should go in and sleep.¡± Mu Liang said gently. ¡°What about Li Yue?¡± Mino approached Mu Liang¡¯s ear and asked with a sigh of relief, ¡°We only have two rooms, where is she going to sleep?¡± ¡°Li Yue can sleep in my room, and I¡¯ll sleep in the hall later.¡± Mu Liang said softly. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll just sleep in the hall.¡± Li Yue waved her hands in panic. She thought of the idea that she didn¡¯t need to stay overnight, and now she was even more embarrassed to sleep in the room. ¡°Listen to me, there is no reason to let guests sleep in the hall.¡± Mu Liang dominated the arrangement. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yue lowered her head shyly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mino opened her mouth timidly, wanting to say that Li Yue could sleep with her. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Mu Liang tugged at the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m not a pet, you¡¯re pulling my ears again.¡± Mino pouted and weakly expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes yes¡­¡­,¡± Mu Liang responded perfunctorily. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± CH 37 Chapter 37: I am a fourth-rank archer. Early in the morning. ¡°Hey?¡± Li Yue opened her eyes, and instantly found that the environment was not good, and suddenly sat up. As she sat, she realized that she was no longer living in the rock cracks in the wilderness or in the rubble. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I slept so comfortably.¡± Li Yue stretched her waist, her silver-white eyes were looking at the room curiously. The layout of the room was very simple. There were a lot of swords hanging on the wall with spider silk, and there was nothing else but a bed. ¡°This is the room where the man lives, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special.¡± Li Yue sat on the edge of the bed, shaking her feet, and glanced at the wall where the swords were hung with spider silk. Yes, there¡¯s really nothing special about it other than this wall. Li Yue stayed for a while, then got up and left the room. She saw Mu Liang drawing something on the table. Mino on the side was stirring the breakfast in the pot. ¡°Good morning.¡± The white-haired girl greeted. Mu Liang raised his head and asked softly, ¡°How was your sleep last night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Yue¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly as she said. ¡°That¡¯s fine, come over for breakfast.¡± Mu Liang waved. Mino brought the steel pot to the table and distributed the utensils. The wooden bowls were not enough, so they took iron lunch boxes out as bowls, each serving a bowl of broth, and a large piece of roasted meat. ¡°Don¡¯t stand still, let¡¯s eat.¡± Mu Liang saw that the two girls were staring at him and didn¡¯t do anything, so he could only take a sip of the broth first. Seeing him eat, the two young girls also began to eat. ¡°Awwww~~¡± Li Yue took the wooden bowl of broth into her mouth, and the whole person was satisfied. ¡°Awwww~~¡± Mino also gulped it up unabashedly. Mu Liang found it funny as he looked at the rabbit-eared girl who was competing and leisurely chewed on the roast meat. ¡°Mu Liang, aren¡¯t you going to move today?¡± Li Yue put down the wooden bowl, licked the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°You have moved so many things of Blood Beard, they will definitely track you down.¡± ¡°Can they find us?¡± Mu Liang swallowed the roasted meat and asked. ¡°You¡¯re so close to them, of course, they can find you.¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°Maybe.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mouth slightly raised. He took a sip of the broth and asked, ¡°Li Yue, do you know how to get to the Moon Lake Tribe?¡± Having promised the rabbit-eared girl, Mu Liang had to go to the Moon Lake Tribe anyway. Besides, he was curious about what a tribe of 10,000 people did to survive. ¡°Are you going to move to the Moon Lake Tribe?¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t help frowning at her white eyebrows. ¡°Is there any problem with going to the Moon Lake Tribe?¡± Mu Liang saw the white-haired girl¡¯s expression as if she didn¡¯t want him to go to the Moon Lake Tribe. ¡°If it was before, you would have no problem going to the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± Li Yue¡¯s expression got serious and said in a deep voice: ¡°But now that you¡¯ve got the Spirit Beast Crystal Fish, it¡¯s dangerous to go to the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± ¡°The people of the Moon Lake tribe know that I have a crystal fish on me?¡± Mu Liang asked in surprise. ¡°Just because they don¡¯t know now doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t know it later.¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face became distressed. She sorted out the clues, and then said: ¡°Some big tribes must have arranged spies in the thieve¡¯s group, and they will soon know that Blood Beard¡¯s crystal fish has been stolen.¡± ¡°You mean, can someone detect traces of crystal fish on me?¡± Mu Liang instantly understood what the white-haired girl wanted to express. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yue nodded again and again. ¡°Is it the ability of a mutant?¡± Mu Liang glanced at Mino¡¯s shaking rabbit ears. When the rabbit-eared girl heard that it was dangerous to go to the Moon Lake Tribe, she couldn¡¯t eat anything at all. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but take a bite of the roasted meat. She made an indistinct voice: ¡°What you should consider now is to move quickly. There are also mutants in the Blood Beard thieves who can track traces.¡± After the white-haired girl swallowed the roasted meat, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Once Blood Beard will return from his outing, he will definitely lead people to hunt you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to move. Tell me the route to the Moon Lake tribe.¡± Mu Liang smiled. ¡°Mu Liang, we won¡¯t go to the Moon Lake Tribe anymore.¡± Mino¡¯s little hand grabbed Mu Liang¡¯s arm. Instead, the rabbit-eared girl persuaded first: ¡°Let¡¯s move to a farther place, where Blood Beard and the others can¡¯t catch up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to catch up unless you travel lightly.¡± Li Yue added in a low voice. Looking at the things in the hall, she was afraid that they would have to throw away nine-tenths of the things to escape the pursuit of Blood Beard. It was a pity that last night they were busy for nothing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re bringing crystal fish into the Moon Lake tribe.¡± Mu Liang patted the back of the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s hand and comforted: ¡°You forgot, we have a Little Black Tortoise here.¡± He was going to the Moon Lake Tribe not only for the rabbit-eared girl but also to find other ways to obtain the beast crystals. Last night, the rock turtle evolved to level 4, and the evolution points were reduced by a thousand. Mu Liang had to worry about the evolution point again. ¡°But¡­ the Blood Beard Thieves will hunt us down.¡± Mino¡¯s pretty face was full of worry. It was very easy for her to be satisfied. If there was danger, the rabbit-eared girl would rather not go to the Moon Lake tribe. There would be a chance for her to go there in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t dare to catch up.¡± A cold light flashed in Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes. Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but remind: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Blood Beard, I guess he is at least a fourth-rank enhancer.¡± ¡°Then what rank of enhancer are you?¡± Mu Liang looked at the white-haired girl curiously. In the past, he lacked a reference for strength, but now that he had a white-haired girl, she was the most suitable reference. ¡°I¡¯m a fourth-ranked archer.¡± Li Yue raised her chin a little proudly when talking about her strength. She also paused modestly, and added coldly: ¡°In melee combat, it is equivalent to a third-ranked enhancer.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re pretty good.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, thinking he could just press the white-haired girl to death with one hand. ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m pretty good???¡± Li Yue¡¯s forehead twitched a few times because those words were inexplicably irritating. Mu Liang chose not to answer. He smiled and asked, ¡°Which direction is the Moon Lake tribe in?¡± ¡°The direction over there.¡± Li Yue pointed in one direction with a puffed face. ¡°The direction for the rest of the journey is in your hands.¡± Mu Liang decided that it would be better to give the white-haired girl the task of giving directions. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Li Yue asked helplessly, ¡°What are you planning to bring to the Moon Lake Tribe?¡± ¡°Of course, everything.¡± Mu Liang said rightfully. ¡°???¡± Li Yue looked at the greedy man in front of her with a dumbfounded expression. CH 38 Chapter 38: The man favored by heaven? ¡°No? Everything? How is it possible to escape Blood Beard¡¯s pursuit?¡± Li Yue stood up abruptly, her silver-white eyes widened, and her hands pressed down on the table. She leaned forward and looked at Mu Liang, with a pretty face and serious persuasion: ¡°I know you are reluctant to throw away these things, but human life is more important.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­¡± Mino saw that the white-haired girl misunderstood Mu Liang, immediately pursed her lips and retorted boldly, ¡°You, you misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Li Yue froze. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go out and take a look.¡± As Mu Liang spoke, he distractedly gave the rock-armored tortoise a command. The order was for the rock-armored tortoise to depart, following the direction given by the white-haired girl into the front. ¡°Go outside?¡± With doubts on her pretty face, Li Yue walked towards the door. She noticed something was wrong as soon as she got out the door, the house was moving? No, it¡¯s actually the earth that¡¯s moving. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡­ how is it possible?¡± Li Yue quickly ran to the edge of the moving land. She stared with her silver-white eyes and exclaimed in disbelief: ¡°How did such a large land manage to move? This is too unbelievable.¡± Mu Liang came to the white-haired girl and asked with a light smile: ¡°Do you still think we need to throw something away? ¡°You¡¯re deliberately trying to make fun of me, right?¡± Li Yue rolled her eyes angrily. She looked at the slowly receding earth, hills, etc. ¡°No wonder you are reluctant to throw things away. It turns out that your home can move.¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation, ¡°It¡¯s just too unbelievable.¡± Now, some of the white-haired girl¡¯s doubts were resolved. The confidence that Mu Liang dared to stay near the thieves group turned out to be because he had a home that could move. If she had a house that could move, she would definitely empty Blood Beard¡¯s treasure house. ¡°Little Black Tortoise, stop first.¡± Mu Liang shouted. ¡°Ooooo~~¡± The rock tortoise stopped, raised his head, and turned to look at his back. ¡°It¡¯s another member of my family.¡± Mu Liang patted the dazed white-haired girl on the shoulder and introduced in a wicked way, ¡°It¡¯s called Little Black Tortoise, it¡¯s our home.¡± ¡°Little, Little¡­¡­ Little Black Tortoise?¡± Li Yue opened her mouth in shock and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s not small at all.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Mu Liang spread his hands. The level 4 rock tortoise had grown to a size of 1,000 square meters, reaching the size of two and a half basketball courts. However, compared to the holy beast named ¡®Black Tortoise¡¯, the current rock tortoise should really be called ¡®Little Black Tortoise¡¯. ¡°It turns out that it is the truth of the house¡¯s movement.¡± Li Yue looked up at the head of the rock tortoise. Mino came out after eating half of it and was pleasantly surprised to see the tortoise¡¯s back that became bigger again. ¡°Wow, ~~ Little Black Tortoise has gotten bigger again.¡± The rabbit-eared girl couldn¡¯t help but open her arms and run happily on the tortoise¡¯s back. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you have to be more cautious, your goals are too big.¡± Li Yue looked at the bunny-eared girl softly from the corner of her eyes. She turned her head and said to Mu Liang, ¡°Little¡­ Little Black Tortoise¡¯s speed is not fast, and Bloodbeard will definitely be able to catch up unless he goes into the depths of the wilderness to hide.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make them not dare to catch up.¡± Mu Liang used to be a special forces soldier, and he had already figured out how to deal with the pursuers. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Li Yue asked curiously. The white-haired girl had to pay attention, and if the Blood Beard caught up, it was also related to the safety of Angel Wings. She couldn¡¯t give up the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯, nor could she steal the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ without a conscience. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Mu Liang said gently. Tap tap tap~~ Mu Liang stomped his foot and rock steps appeared at the edge of the rock-armored tortoise shell, which were ¡®7¡¯ shaped steps leading to the ground. The level 4 rock tortoise was about twelve or three meters tall, and it looked like a small hill from a distance. ¡°Little Red, take down the wooden spear I got last night.¡± Mu Liang asked the red ghost spider in his thoughts. Tap tap tap~~ ¡°You can get a stone ladder this way?¡± Li Yue followed Mu Liang¡¯s example and stomped her foot on the tortoise¡¯s back in a sprightly manner. There was no movement, and no more steps appeared. ¡°Is it the force?¡± The white-haired girl stomped her feet again. Still no movement. ¡°Hee hee hee ¡­¡­¡± Mino covered her mouth and snickered, and her rabbit ears bent slightly down with joy. ¡°Che~~¡± Li Yue bristled and trotted down the rock stairs. She came to the ground, looked back up the stone stairs, and muttered in confusion, ¡°Last night, it didn¡¯t seem like the stone stairs were this long, did it?¡± Mu Liang muttered to himself, ¡°The most obvious thing that can track us is Little Red¡¯s spider silk. Then we should use spider silk as the bait.¡± He went to the place where the rock-armored tortoise stayed last night. This place was a small valley formed between hills, where the traps were naturally set. ¡°Can the trap really stop Blood Beard and the others?¡± Li Yue stood aside, curiously looking at the complicated traps on the ground. ¡°It should¡­¡­ probably be fine.¡± The corner of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose, and he started to change the terrain of a small area using the talent ¡®Earth Rock Manipulation¡¯ that was upgraded by the Rock tortoise last night. For example, make a big cave on the hill in the front, dig a hole in the ground and insert wooden spears, and then spread a thin layer of soil with spider silk. Also, transform the rock piles on the hills on both sides of the canyon ¡­¡­ to make rolling stone traps. ¡°How many people can walk out alive after they enter?¡± The more Li Yue looked, the more frightened she became. ¡°It depends on their luck.¡± Mu Liang sneered and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He used so many abilities at once, and his physical and mental energy was a bit depleted. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue¡¯s silver-white eyes shone with shock. At this time, she later realized that Mu Liang was a one in a million awakened person. In just one day, Li Yue discovered that Mu Liang could spit silk; manipulate rocks and soil; condense ¡®angel tears¡¯; and communicate with vicious beasts. There were four awakening abilities in total. The white-haired girl felt that if she said it, no one would dare to believe it. Could it be that Mu Liang was a man favored by Heaven?! A strange thought flashed through Li Yue¡¯s mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go, if they can survive and track us down again, then their strength should be pretty good.¡± Mu Liang clapped his hands and looked back at the ordinary small canyon. ¡°Blood Beard and the others are going to be unlucky.¡± Li Yue had already thought of the Blood Beards¡¯ misery in advance. In her heart, she named this canyon: Death Canyon. CH 39 Chapter 39: Inheriting five thousand years old talent. The rock armor tortoise set off once again. Coupled with the newly evolved talent of ¡®Earth Rock Manipulation¡¯, it did not leave a single footprint on the ground. The white-haired girl stayed outside alone. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable no matter how you look at it.¡± Li Yue held the rock armor with both hands and looked at the slowly receding hills and land. She watched for a while, turned back to the house, and heard the discussions as soon as she entered. ¡°Mu Liang, what is the use of this house?¡± Mino was squatting on the bench with her body lying on the table, leaning beside Mu Liang and looking at the map. ¡°It¡¯s used as a warehouse, and it¡¯s not safe to put everything in the hall.¡± Mu Liang raised his head and glanced at the white-haired girl who entered the house. He wanted to spread the safety hazards to the rabbit-eared girl and then said: ¡°The fire pit is in the hall. If there is a crack in the firewood, the sparks will splash out and burn the surrounding things if you are not careful.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll move things away now.¡± Mino panicked instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush yet, I¡¯ll tell you how to build the warehouse.¡± Mu Liang grabbed the girl¡¯s arm. In the bewildered eyes of the rabbit-eared girl, he pointed to the warehouse and said, ¡°The threshold should be set higher so that some small insects can¡¯t crawl in.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mino responded thoughtfully. ¡°The warehouse needs to get some compartments, and things need to be placed in specific areas.¡± Mu Liang pointed to the squares on the map. ¡°Hmm hmm.¡± The rabbit-eared girl nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the construction of the warehouse to you.¡± Mu Liang handed the plan to the rabbit-eared girl. ¡°No problem.¡± Mino solemnly accepted the map. She blushed slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mu Liang, after the warehouse is built, can you give me this piece of cloth?¡± ¡°You want the map?¡± Mu Liang asked in surprise. ¡°Well, can you also give me the previous map?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes flashed with anticipation. ¡°Take everything you want.¡± Mu Liang said with a smile. He did not want to explore what the rabbit-eared girl was planning to do. The little girl still had to have a little secret. ¡°Yay! I¡¯ll get it from you as soon as I¡¯ve built the warehouse.¡± Mino took the warehouse map and ran out in a flash. ¡°Mino is getting more and more lively and cheerful.¡± Mu Liang looked at the back of the rabbit-eared girl with soft eyes. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Li Yue pursed her lips and said. She felt that she could not live and eat for free, and had to pay labor in exchange for accommodation. Mu Liang thought about it and arranged: ¡°You can help Mino in building a warehouse, and build another room by the way.¡± It was good to leave the two young girls alone and get acquainted with each other. ¡°Alright.¡± Li Yue nodded, and then she turned around to look for the young girl. ¡°Then I should also reclaim a piece of land.¡± Mu Liang thought that some vegetable plants were about to die, so he had to plant them quickly. He conveyed the command to the rock-armored tortoise with his mind, ¡°Little Black Tortoise, find a hill to get stone bricks and mud.¡± ¡°Ooooo~~¡± The rock-armored tortoise roared low and headed for the nearest hill. The dozen-meter-high hill was reduced to a pile of rubble by the rock-armored tortoises in less than a few minutes. Neat stone bricks and piles of dirt were sent up to the tortoise¡¯s back. At this time, the two girls, who were drawing the map design on the back of the tortoise were dumbfounded watching the operation of the rock tortoise. Li Yue blinked her silver-white eyes and asked in a sullen voice, ¡°Do you guys always move this much?¡± ¡°Ahem ahem¡­¡­¡± Mino gulped silently and coughed lightly. The rabbit-eared girl resisted her timidity, and said in a calm tone: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay, Mu Liang has such a personality, and always likes to mess around.¡± ¡°He is indeed a little reckless.¡± Li Yue thought back to the time from last night to this morning, how many times had she been scared? The white-haired girl agreed, ¡°It seems that when you¡¯re with him, you have to be prepared to be shocked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Mu Liang can also surprise people.¡± Mino weakly defended Mu Liang. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face flushed when she thought of last night¡¯s ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ incident. She bowed her head shyly and nodded imperceptibly. At this time, Mu Liang didn¡¯t know that the two girls were complaining about him. He manipulated the stone bricks to move towards the edge of the tortoise shell, preparing to extend the courtyard wall to the edge of the tortoise¡¯s back. During the evolution of the rock tortoise last night, in order not to disturb the sleeping girls, he had the rock tortoise protect the area of the house from moving. Pieces of stone bricks were moved by the ability of ¡®earth rock manipulation¡¯, and a one-meter-high courtyard wall was built again on the edge of the tortoise shell. ¡°Little Red, get some spider silk outside the courtyard wall.¡± Mu Liang found work for the red ghost spider and set up some spider silk for alerts. ¡°Squeak~~¡± Red Ghost Spider responded with a friction-like voice. ¡°The next step is the planning of the fields.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the location of the toilet and decided to set the field next to the toilet. This would make it easy to pick up the fertilizer and save time from running around. Mu Liang used his ability, a field was organized and a ridge made of stone bricks was made to enclose the field. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the transplant.¡± Mu Liang looked at the small field and smiled with satisfaction. He went back to the house and took out all the twelve wooden barrels, as well as the tomato plant wrapped in spider silk. ¡°I never thought I would come to another world and also inherit a five thousand year old talent of farming.¡± Mu Liang felt mixed emotions. He planted each vegetable plant according to the arranged fields. A row of wooden railings was built next to the tomatoes to hold the tomato vines in place. The last tea tree was planted in the middle of the field, next to the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯. ¡°The vegetables are all raw. It should be very difficult for them to grow. Should I eat some?¡± Mu Liang squatted on the ridge and looked at some withered plants. He saw the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ fluttering in the wind and suddenly thought of using the taming point to save the plants. ¡°Even if I want to tame it, there are only 10 taming points.¡± Mu Liang frowned. He took the lead in excluding plants like cabbage, tomatoes. It¡¯s not that it could not be tamed, but the value of taming was too low. ¡°It is more practical to tame tea trees, which can continuously produce tea leaves.¡± Mu Liang thought that he was eating meat every day, and his body would definitely not be able to handle it in the future. Drinking tea provides the same vitamins, fiber, etc. as vegetables. CH 40 Chapter 40: Absolutely god-like ability. Mu Liang got up from the ridge and reached out to touch the tea tree. ¡°Ding! A tameable plant is detected, do you want to tame it?¡± ¡°Tame.¡± Mu Liang skillfully ordered. ¡°Ding! Level 0 Life ¨C Green Tea Tree detected, taming in progress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Consuming 10 taming points, taming is successful.¡± ¡°Ding! Whether to inherit the ¡®Starburst Tea Tree¡¯ talent: Glowing Growth.¡± ¡°Inherit.¡± Mu Liang received the new ability. ¡°Ding! ¡®Glorious growth¡¯ improvement in progress ¡­¡­ adaptation in progress¡­¡­ inheritance completed.¡± Mu Liang was still thinking about his new ability, and the feeling of strengthening in his body disappeared. He looked at the tamed tea tree, which had changed greatly, growing from about twenty centimeters high to half a meter high. On the green tea leaves, there were small green and sparkling spots that looked like stars. The green tea tree became a starburst tea tree after being tamed, but the ability was a little unclear. ¡°Activate Glorious Growth.¡± Mu Liang activated the ability on the tomatoes. There was a little green light on his palms, and the vines of the withered tomatoes were alive again. After a while, the light dissipated. ¡°Glorious growth can actually promote the growth of plants.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes lit up. The ability to spawn plants was definitely a divine ability in the apocalyptic world of the wasteland. ¡°It¡¯s good, but the effect of spawning is too weak.¡± Of course, Mu Liang was not satisfied with a few spawning plants. He decided to evolve the ¡®Starburst Tea Tree¡¯ to see what his abilities would be like after the evolution, Mu Liang thought of this and ordered, ¡°System, upgrade the ¡®Starlight Tea Tree¡¯ to level 3.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 1 Starburst Tea Tree evolved to level 3, deducting 110 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Starburst tea tree has successfully evolved to Level 3.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 3 starburst tea tree talent evolution: starburst field.¡± ¡°Ding! Summoning tamer¡¯s ¡®Glorious Growth¡¯ ability is to synchronize level 3 ¡®Starburst Field¡¯.¡± ¡°Starlight domain?¡± Mu Liang blinked his eyes and was once again confused about his new ability. It does not matter if you do not understand, just launch a little ability to know. ¡°Activate the starburst field.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s thoughts moved, and his abilities moved with his thoughts. Buzz~~ Mu Liang¡¯s entire body emitted a green glow, and his clothes fluttered without the wind. He looked so pure and holy, like the Holy Son who had come to the world from the sky. Around the ten meters centered on the person, all the withered plants were rejuvenated. The withered leaves slowly turned green, and some branches sprouted again. ¡°So this is the starburst field that spawns all the plants in the ten-meter field.¡± At this moment, Mu Liang really felt that he had evolved a god-like ability. He opened the system to check the properties. ¡°Tamer: Mu Liang. Stamina: 45. Speed: 42.6. Strength: 42. Spirit: 56. Life expectancy: 24 years / 930 years. Taming points: 0 (refreshed daily, can be accumulated) Evolutionary points: 858. Ability: mimetic ¨C scale hardening (level 4), silk manipulation (level 4), earth rock manipulation (level 4), Starburst field (level 3) Angel Tears (Level 1) (Normal body: 1.) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beasts. Tricolored Lizard ¨C Talent: Mimetic ¨C Scale Hardening. (Level 4) Red Ghost Spider ¨C Talent: Silk Manipulation. (Level 4) Rock Armor Turtle ¨C Talent: Earth Rock Manipulation (Level 4) Tamed plants. Starburst Tea Tree ¨C Talent: Starburst Field (Level 3) Angel Wings ¨C Talent: Angel Tears (Level 1)¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mu Liang¡¯s foundation has been strengthened again by the level 4 rock turtle, level 3 starburst tea tree and level 1 angel wings. The life expectancy even reached a staggering 930 years. ¡°You¡¯re my treasure now.¡± Mu Liang was in a good mood. Starburst tea tree evolved to a height of two meters. On each piece of green tea leaves, there were three small green and sparkling spots, as if there were stars dotted on the tea leaves. ¡°Xiao Cai, come over to work.¡± Mu Liang summoned the tricolored lizard that was lying down and sleeping. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The tricolored lizard crawled over from the edge of the turtle shell. ¡°You usually stay around the vegetable garden. No one can come near without my permission.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s thoughts conveyed his order and added the two girls to the permission list. ¡°Hiss~~¡± The tricolored lizard spat out its tongue and crawled happily to lie down under the tea tree. ¡°Go, go to the ridge.¡± Mu Liang drove her away with disdain, daring to occupy the position under the tea tree. ¡°Go, go and lie down on the ridge.¡± Mu Liang drove away with disgust and dared to take a seat under the tea tree. Tricolored lizard: ¡°¡­¡­¡± It crawled aggressively to the ridge and laid down. ¡°The plants are all alive, and the cabbage has spawned a few more times, and I don¡¯t know if it will produce seeds.¡± Mu Liang licked his lips regretfully. He originally wanted to eat boiled cabbage soup. The cabbage was too small now, and it was not worth picking up and eating it. Only by regenerating, it could produce the greatest value. He didn¡¯t know about the rest of the plants, so Mu Liang didn¡¯t dare to eat them. He aimed at the tomatoes and picked a few red tomatoes. There was no way to eat scrambled eggs with tomatoes, so it was better to make a pot of tomato broth. ¡°It¡¯s good to sow some more seeds down there.¡± Mu Liang thought of the harvested seeds and felt that he could not waste the ten-meter spawning effect of the talent of the Starburst tea tree. He went back to the house and took out the seeds, and spread some within ten meters of the Starburst tea tree. ¡°Just pour some more water and spread a layer of soil.¡± Mu Liang looked at the vegetable garden with satisfaction. No, it should be called a plantation. ¡°For water, let¡¯s just use the water condensed by the crystal fish.¡± Mu Liang thought of the crystal fish he brought back last night, so he turned back to the house and took out the wooden barrel containing the crystal fish under the wooden table. Clatter~~ The sound of water churning came from the wooden barrel. ¡°It seems to be quite energetic.¡± Mu Liang carefully lifted the wooden cover, revealing a little gap. Clatter~~ Immediately there was water gushing out of the gap, and glitter of crystals explored the edge of the gap. ¡°Wait until I dig a pool for you tomorrow, you can stay in it.¡± Mu Liang closed the lid of the barrel with a light smile. Today, he had used up all his taming points. After he would tame the crystal fish tomorrow, he could dig a pool to condense more water. Mu Liang walked out of the house holding the wooden barrel. He opened a small gap and lured the water that was condensed by the crystal fish, to water the ground. CH 41 Chapter 41: It can be exchanged for tens of thousands of pounds of dried meat. Clap¡­¡­ ¡°You deserve the most credit, just drink more water.¡± Mu Liang finally watered the tea tree a lot. He sealed the lid of the barrel again so that the crystal fish would not keep gushing out the water. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a green tree.¡± Mino rushed forward. The rabbit-eared girl blinked her blue eyes and asked expectantly, ¡°Mu Liang, did tree always look like this before?¡± ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t you ever seen a tree?¡± Mu Liang asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, all I saw were dried trees.¡± Mino nodded her head and said innocently with surprise,¡± I just didn¡¯t expect the tree to look like this.¡± ¡°This plant is a tea tree.¡± Mu Liang pursed his lips and introduced in a complicated tone: ¡°The tea can be brewed and tastes very good.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the bunny-eared girl had never even seen a green tree, so when did the world of the end of the wasteland begin? Why some people had seeds. ¡°So can the tea be brewed tonight?¡± Mino smiled shyly and whispered, ¡°Just drink a little, I¡¯m just curious about its taste.¡± ¡°Of course, you can drink as much as you want.¡± Mu Liang nodded dotingly. ¡°A little bit is enough.¡± Mino gestured her finger in embarrassment. ¡°Go and pick some young leaves and buds of the tea leaves. This part is the best for making tea.¡± Mu Liang instructed softly. He could see that the rabbit-eared girl was eager to go up and touch the tea tree. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes lit up, and she approached the tea tree cautiously. Soon. ¡°Wow!¡± The rabbit-eared girl exclaimed, ¡°The tea leaves are so beautiful.¡± ¡°This tea tree was also transplanted from Blood Beard?¡± Li Yue came over with a dirty little flower face, her silver-white eyes staring blankly at the tall tea tree. ¡°Something like that.¡± Mu Liang showed a smile with deep meaning. ¡°This tea tree can be exchanged for at least tens of thousands of pounds of dried meat, he is really rich ¡­¡­¡± Li Yue reacted halfway through the sentence. She turned her head and looked at Mu Liang sideways, jokingly: ¡°It seems that the real rich person is you.¡± ¡°You can also enjoy this affluent life.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s words had a bit of meaning. ¡°Ah?¡± Li Yue was stunned, but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Have you ever seen a tea tree before?¡± Mu Liang again found a topic. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s only half the height of yours.¡± Li Yue gritted her teeth, and a trace of hatred flashed in her silver-white eyes. ¡°It seems that it brought you a bad past.¡± Mu Liang could hear the suppressed emotions of the white-haired girl. ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡± Li Yue said in a low voice. The white-haired girl changed the subject in a cold voice: ¡°You have to look after about this tea tree, there will be thieves who will definitely target it.¡± She had never seen such a big tea tree, and for some people, it was definitely a rare treasure. Mu Liang nodded with a smile, and asked softly, ¡°You said that if you use tea to trade, can you exchange some beast crystals with someone?¡± ¡°Yes, but there are relatively few people who change.¡± Li Yue¡¯s emotions regained their restraint. There was a hint of a reminder between her words, ¡°The people who can exchange tea leaves are not short of ferocious beast crystals, once they know you have such a large tea tree, they might make a move to snatch it.¡± ¡°At that time, it¡¯s hard to say who robs who.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mouth curled into a sly smile. ¡°Yeah! Angel wings are also planted here.¡± Li Yue saw the angel wings under the tea tree. The white-haired girl happily trotted over and squatted down to survey the flowers. Mu Liang looked at the two girls with a smile and looked up at the sky. He stretched his back and lamented, ¡°It¡¯s already evening.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to make dinner.¡± Mu Liang leisurely hugged the barrel and turned toward the house. ¡°Mu Liang, wait for me.¡± Mino covered her pockets and trotted after him. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to live like this.¡± Li Yue got up and watched the two enter the house. She looked up at the sky, and then down at the ¡®angel wings¡¯. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be safer to cover it up.¡± Li Yue muttered. As soon as she finished speaking, out of the corner of her eyes, she caught the big lizard suddenly appearing in the field. The white-haired girl was stunned, then smiled inexplicably, and walked back to the house with brisk steps. With such beasts guarding, wasn¡¯t it safer than covering it with something? When Li Yue reached the door, before she entered the hall, she heard the voice of the rabbit-eared girl trying to compliment her. ¡°Mu Liang, what do you think of the warehouse?¡± Mino blinked her expectant blue eyes. ¡°It¡¯s well done, even better than I imagined.¡± Mu Liang praised without hesitation. ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡­¡± Mino smiled sweetly as she received a compliment. The rabbit-eared girl then said in awe and adoration, ¡°Li Yue also helped a lot, she is so good, just ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ to set up a row of stone bricks.¡± ¡°Then you should eat more tonight.¡± Mu Liang exited the warehouse with a chuckle, and saw the white-haired girl sitting at the table in the hall. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Li Yue¡¯s expression was cold, but the corners of her mouth rose slightly. Being praised, the white-haired girl also felt happy. Mino came out of the warehouse and also saw the white-haired girl at the table, and was a little embarrassed. She hurriedly looked for something to do, and said under cover, ¡°I¡¯ll move the things into the warehouse.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡± Li Yue heard the sound and stood up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mino stiffened and said weakly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just come alone.¡± ¡°Two people will be faster.¡± A smile flashed in Li Yue¡¯s eyes, and she entered the warehouse with a roll of cloth in her hands. Mu Liang leaned into the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s a good person, you can be her friend.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll try it.¡± Mino said with little confidence, and the rabbit ears were unable to hang down. When building the warehouse and rooms in the afternoon, the two young girls only communicated when necessary, otherwise they were quietly laying out the stone bricks. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Mu Liang said gently. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mino nodded slightly, picked up a roll of cloth and entered the warehouse. ¡°How could I not see that Mino would be afraid of life in the first place?¡± Mu Liang muttered. He was chopping tomatoes to make soup when a possibility suddenly occurred to him. Could it be that at first the bunny-eared girl thought he was dead. The latter was followed by the inability to move and sleep for a day or two, followed by two days of weakness. ¡°So that¡¯s how Mino¡¯s fear of me passed unnoticed?¡± Mu Liang shook his head with a wry smile, no wonder he didn¡¯t know that the rabbit-eared girl would be afraid of life. CH 42 Chapter 42: It¡¯s true that you stink. ¡°Without salt, there¡¯s really no taste.¡± Mu Liang tried the tomato broth. He found the light broth, mixed with sweet and sour tomatoes, to be a very appetizing soup. Mu Liang brought the soup to the table, and put the large pieces of roasted meat on the wooden dining board. He turned his head and shouted to the two young girls, ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner.¡± ¡°Wash your hands?¡± Li Yue was stunned. It was the first time she had heard something so extravagant. The white-haired girl flipped her hand over and looked at it, her palm oozing black. Indeed¡­¡­ it looked like it needed to be washed. ¡°Eh? No need to wash your hands.¡± Mino wiped the sweat from her forehead, leaving five black finger marks on her face. ¡°No, there was no way to do it before.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and preached seriously, ¡°Now that the situation has improved, you can¡¯t live according to the old days.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s such a waste of water.¡± Mino muttered. ¡°It¡¯s all rain water, there¡¯s nothing to waste.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the rabbit-eared girl. After he had the crystal fish, he didn¡¯t care about rain anymore, and he didn¡¯t even bother to filter it. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino saw Mu Liang¡¯s serious expression¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll just wash my hands.¡± The bunny-eared girl muttered, daring not to refute, and went to wash her hands obediently. ¡°Hurry up and wash your hands, or you won¡¯t have dinner.¡± Mu Liang turned his head and squinted at the white-haired girl. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say anything under Mu Liang¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh.¡± The white-haired girl obediently followed the rabbit-eared girl to wash her hands. ¡°Really, am I raising two daughters?¡± Mu Liang held his forehead and ridiculed, ¡°I¡¯m clearly only a few years older than them. Why do I feel like I¡¯m getting old.¡± Sometimes, people with more experience will automatically become mature and stable in front of some immature people, and unconsciously take the lead. Perhaps, this was a gift that only leaders possessed. ¡°It¡¯s washed.¡± Mino stepped forward and spread out her hands like a child. ¡°Very good, it¡¯s very clean.¡± Mu Liang nodded with satisfaction. He glanced at the white-haired girl who also spread out her palms, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down, you can eat.¡± ¡°???¡± After hearing this, Li Yue suddenly reacted and looked at her hands that she did not know why she spread her hands. She didn¡¯t understand, why she acted so childishly? You know, she was already sixteen years old. ¡°Huh! Today¡¯s soup is red.¡± Mino looked in amazement at the soup in the wooden bowl. ¡°Li Yue, what are you doing? Come over for dinner.¡± Mu Liang shouted with a smile. Of course, he knew why the white-haired girl was stunned. After all, people were social animals. The white-haired girl had been out of the group life for too long. If she wanted to integrate into a new group life, she would subconsciously imitate people, which would also make her a little uncomfortable. In a word, get used to it. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m coming.¡± Li Yue patted her cheek, throwing away the extra thoughts. She sat at the table and looked curiously at the red glowing broth in the wooden bowl. ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day, let¡¯s get started.¡± Mu Liang took the lead and drank the soup. ¡°Wow~~¡± Mino just took a sip and exclaimed out loud, ¡°What¡¯s with this soup? It¡¯s so good.¡± The rabbit-eared girl¡¯s blue eyes unabashedly emitted the color of love for the broth. The sweet and sour taste made her unable to stop herself. Mu Liang said with a light smile, ¡°I added tomatoes in it, and you can learn to do it later.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a tomato?¡± Mino blinked in confusion. ¡°Tomatoes are a kind of red fruit, and some are still unripe. I will teach you when the time comes.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the top of Mino¡¯s head, her rabbit ears were swinging with a rhythm, she really likes this soup. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Minuo nodded happily, waving her arms and praising: ¡°Tomato broth is the best broth I¡¯ve ever had in my life.¡± ¡°Then you should eat a little more.¡± Mu Liang gave the rabbit-eared girl another spoonful of soup. It¡¯s a great pleasure to have your own tomato broth and let the girl chase after you so much. ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡­¡± Mino narrowed her eyes and smiled, taking a big gulp of tomato broth. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Li Yue muttered in a small voice. After all, the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s reaction was a bit exaggerated, making her a bit less convinced. With a glint of anticipation in her eyes, the white-haired girl picked up the tomato broth and took a sip. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue raised her white eyebrows, and she could no longer put down the tomato broth. She gasped and dried up a bowl of soup. ¡°When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you another spoonful.¡± Mu Liang gave the white-haired girl another spoonful of tomato broth. The steel pot was not big, it could cook about four bowls of broth, about two spoons per bowl. ¡°No, no need.¡± Li Yue blushed and pushed back. ¡°Hurry up and drink, or Mino will rob you.¡± Mu Liang teased. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue raised the wooden bowl subconsciously to protect her food. She was sluggish for a while, and then she reacted, and her pretty face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not going to rob it.¡± Mino pouted her little lips. The rabbit-eared girl¡¯s little hand gently grabbed Mu Liang¡¯s arm to express her dissatisfaction. In fact, it was not like dissatisfaction, but acting like a spoiled child with Mu Liang. ¡°Eat the roasted meat, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± Mu Liang smiled and gave the two young girls a share of meat. ¡°Awwww¡­¡­¡± Mino frowned and chewed the meat, muttering in a small voice, ¡°How did the taste change?¡± Roasted dried meat was hard to bite, fragrant when chewed, but has a strong fishy smell. The two young girls suddenly felt that the grilled meat was not as delicious as they used to eat. Dinner was finished. Mu Liang pulled the fire and turned his head to watch the rabbit-eared girl clean up the dishes. He asked curiously, ¡°Mino, how is the skirt sewn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sewn, and I added a pair of sleeves to the two robes.¡± Mino said and shook her rabbit ears with great interest. Last night, the rabbit-eared girl sewed a dress according to the pieces of cloth cut by Mu Liang. As for the shorts, she didn¡¯t have time to sew them. ¡°You guys go take a bath later.¡± Mu Liang added stones to the fire. Without waiting for the bunny-eared girl to speak, he continued, ¡°Bring a robe for Li Yue to wear.¡± ¡°Take a shower? Didn¡¯t we just take a shower yesterday?¡± Mino asked dumbly. ¡°You ate yesterday, why are you still eating today?¡± Mu Liang asked lightly. ¡°Uh~~¡± Mino was at a loss for words, not knowing how to refute weakly. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Li Yue opened her mouth, and before she could refuse. ¡°Can¡¯t you smell the stench on yourself?¡± Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes were serene as he looked at the white-haired girl. He curled his lips in disgust and said, ¡°You stink. I can smell it, so honestly, go take a bath for me.¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­¡­ don¡¯t stink.¡± Li Yue was so ashamed that her pretty face flushed, and her ears were dyed red. ¡°I don¡¯t stink at all.¡± She gritted her teeth angrily, and suddenly had the urge to rush up to bite Mu Liang. For the first time in her life, she was said to be stinky in person and despised her. Mu Liang shook her hands in disgust: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hee hee¡­¡­¡± Mino covered her mouth and snickered, the familiar scene made her feel very funny. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Li Yue stomped her feet in shame, turned around and rushed into the bathroom angrily. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll heat the water for you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll finish washing right away.¡± ¡°Cold water, it stinks after taking a shower.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You really are lying, and you are lying to me when you say I¡¯m stinky, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s true that you stink.¡± ¡°Clang~~¡± CH 43 Chapter 43: Add another ten times the price to sell. After a lot of crying, laughing and bickering. Mu Liang put the red-hot stone into the big bathtub, heated the water just enough to take a bath, and drove the two girls in to take a bath. After a busy day, the whole body was dirty, either sweat or dust. ¡°The concept has to be slowly turned around.¡± Mu Liang shook his head. If you have the ability, you will live a better life, and if you can¡¯t think, you can¡¯t do anything, right? ¡°I¡¯ll fry the tea while I¡¯m free now.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the direction of the bathroom, ignoring the yelling of the rabbit-eared girl coming from inside. He hung the cleaned steel pot on the fire and put in the young leaves and buds of the tea leaves picked by the rabbit-eared girl. ¡°Activate Mimetic-Scale Hardening.¡± Mu Liang used his ability to flip the fried tea, and some of the steps were omitted. ¡°I have to knead the tea leaves.¡± Mu Liang recalled his time in the army, a teammate who liked to drink tea once talked about the process of frying tea. Since he was enhanced, his memories could be easily recalled, and he could go through what he saw and heard before at any time. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± Mu Liang shook the steel pot and looked at the tea that had changed drastically. He poured the tea leaves into a wooden dinner plate and waited for it to cool enough to make tea. At this time, the bathroom door opened, and the two young girls with a big change of appearance stepped out. Mino was wearing a white long dress, except for the style, which was a bit strange, giving people the feeling of a young and beautiful girl. Li Yue was a kind of cool and beautiful girl, with snow-white skin and long snow-white hair, she was as cold and firm as a flower in the snow. White haired girl with a long robe, gave a classical feeling of cool young lady. ¡°Pretty good looking.¡± Mu Liang gave a thumbs up in praise. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Li Yue bowed her head shyly. The white haired girl clutched her old clothes in her small hands and moved her feet to get back into the room she had built during the day. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang called out to the white-haired girl and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a bed in that room, so you should sleep in my room tonight.¡± ¡°No, I can sleep.¡± Li Yue shook her head stubbornly. In the past, she slept casually in the wild, not to mention that there was now a room to shelter from the wind and rain. ¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of tea then.¡± Mu Liang did not force the white-haired girl and made a bowl of tea for the two girls in a wooden bowl. Wow~~ He was surprised to find the tea leaves spreading out in the wooden bowl, and the small green spots on the tea leaves radiated light. Especially after being refracted in the water, it looked more like stars in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes flashed obsessively. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Li Yue also indulged in it. No one could refuse something beautiful. ¡°Hurry up and taste how it tastes.¡± Mu Liang urged the two young girls. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino came back to her senses, carefully picked up the tea and took a sip. In the next second. ¡°Whoa!¡± The rabbit-eared girl swallowed the tea, and stuck out her tongue with a bitter face: ¡°It¡¯s so bitter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mino then widened her blue eyes and shouted in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet now, and my head feels so cool.¡± ¡°Tea is bitter and sweet first.¡± Mu Liang laughed as he looked at the lively expression on the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s face. ¡°Is that so? Hee hee hee¡­¡­¡± Mino said, smiling in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± Li Yue said as she took a slight sip and closed her eyes for a moment to reminisce. The white-haired girl softly commented, ¡°Sweetness can last a long time, and it can also refresh one¡¯s mind. It¡¯s the best tea I¡¯ve ever heard of.¡± ¡°Then how many vicious beast crystals do you think we can exchange for the amount of a cup of tea?¡± Mu Liang asked. The tea leaves of the Starburst Tea Tree were very abundant and could just be used as a specialty to trade for vicious beast crystals. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can trade.¡± Li Yue shook her head. In the past, she had only heard of the tea leaves. But, the white haired girl didn¡¯t even really relate to tea, something so advanced. If she hadn¡¯t been at Mu Liang¡¯s place, she might never have tasted the tea in her life. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find someone who knows tea.¡± Mu Liang felt that he needed to attract more jade to find someone who possessed a large amount of beast crystals and was willing to buy tea leaves. Li Yue saw his intention and said softly, ¡°Some big shots will definitely like it, you should not take too much at a time to trade.¡± ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t take these to trade for now.¡± Mu Liang looked at the few remaining tea leaves on the wooden dinner board. Mino also saw a small amount of tea leaves left and said embarrassedly, ¡°Did we drink too much?¡± ¡°No, these premium goods, of course, are to be sold at a high price.¡± Mu Liang smiled and shook his head. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be better to keep it for his own people to drink. ¡°Premium goods?¡± Li Yue frowned her snow-white thin eyebrows, not quite understanding what it meant. ¡°Tea can be made from more than just young leaves and buds.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth curled up. Ordinary leaves could also be used to make tea, just the taste would be different. ¡°Are there more tea leaves to be picked?¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes shone with stupidity. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll leave the task of picking tea leaves to you.¡± Mu Liang said softly. ¡°I can pick tea leaves now.¡± Mino excitedly rushed to the gate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop her? It¡¯s nighttime.¡± Li Yue looked at the rabbit-eared girl who disappeared at the gate. ¡°She will be back soon.¡± Mu Liang raised an eyebrow with a faint smile. He picked up the wooden bowl of the rabbit-eared girl and took a sip of tea. Yes, it was indeed excellent tea, even better than the tea he drank on Earth. Mu Liang decided to add another ten times the price to sell, otherwise it would be a big loss. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue opened her mouth slightly, not quite understanding what Mu Liang meant. In less than ten seconds. ¡°Wow wow wow wow~~ Mu Liang, come and see.¡± Mino had not yet arrived at the door, and her excited yelling was coming. The rabbit-eared girl rushed to the door and shouted, ¡°The tea tree is shining. It¡¯s super beautiful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mu Liang laughed. ¡°How could you possibly know, come out and see.¡± Mino pouted and ran over to tug Mu Liang¡¯s arm and drag him out. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go and see.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes flashed with affection. He got up and walked towards the door, patting the white-haired girl on the shoulder in the process. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue blinked her silver-white eyes in confusion, hesitated for a moment, got up and followed h out. She walked out of the door and saw Mu Liang and Mino standing in a daze not far away. There was a glow in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yue furrowed her snow-white brows and walked to the two of them to look forward. She was fascinated. At this moment, the Starburst Tea Tree was shining with green light. The tea leaves were dotted with stars, looking extremely dazzling. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Li Yue praised unconsciously. ¡°Like the starry sky at night.¡± Mu Liang said gently. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to take off the tea leaves.¡± Mino couldn¡¯t bear to spoil such a beautiful view. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to come back tomorrow to pick the tea leaves if you want.¡± Mu Liang grabbed the young girl¡¯s rabbit ears. ¡°Aiya! Don¡¯t I have nothing to do now?¡± Mino pouted and raised her hand to protect her rabbit¡¯s ear. ¡°The light of the starburst tea tree will disappear in a moment, it will only emit light twice a day.¡± Mu Liang turned toward the house, no good: ¡°Moreover, in the dark, can you see to pick the leaves?¡± The Starburst field could only be used twice a day, once during the day and once at night. ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡­ I just forgot about it.¡± Mino scratched the rabbit ears in embarrassment. ¡°Hurry up and go inside, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± Mu Liang still had to go take a shower. ¡°Mu Liang, where is the picture I want?¡± ¡°Go get it yourself.¡± CH 44 Chapter 44: Blood Beard¡¯s madness. At night. At the foot of a hill, the bonfire burned very strong. Two thieves, one tall and one short, were on watch on the hill and were looking around. ¡°Boss is furious this time. He didn¡¯t expect to be deceived by that small camp.¡± The short thief whispered. The tall thief glanced at the bonfire under the hill and lowered his voice, ¡°Who says no? The two poor scouts were killed on the spot.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the leader of the tracker went with him, and when he smelled it, he knew it was left days ago, or else we¡¯d have to foolishly chase them down.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back tomorrow, so let¡¯s hope we can share a little more water this time.¡± ¡°Huh? Look, there¡¯s a light in the distance.¡± The short thief padded his feet and pointed to a bright light emanating from the darkness in the distance. The tall thief shot a glance and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t be too curious about those lights. You¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Why? Maybe there¡¯s someone over there. Let¡¯s go grab it?¡± The short Thief eagerly encouraged him. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The tall thief said, ¡°The beasts at night are very scary, and they are also very smart, some bright lights are made by the beasts to attract prey.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The short thief jumped in shock. ¡°Just you wait, that light will be gone soon.¡± The tall thief snickered. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s really gone.¡± ¡°Am I right? Perhaps the beast that emitted that light is as big as a hill.¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± The night fell silent again. The next day, the sky was not bright. The Blood Beard bandits then gathered and headed for the main camp once again. All the way on a sharp march, the atmosphere was very depressing, Blood Beard had thrown several tantrums, wounding many people. Even the Night Jackal and Tracker, two head captains, did not dare to offend Blood Beard¡¯s temper. In the evening, when they returned to the valley, they saw Blood Blade leading two hundred people waiting. ¡°What are you doing out here? Who¡¯s guarding the house?¡± Blood Beard¡¯s face darkened, and his hand was already on the hilt of the sword at his waist. If the answer did not satisfy him, he would send the son to lie down for a few days. ¡°Father, the cultivation room is gone.¡± Blood Blade shrank in fear and said bitterly, ¡°The cultivation room was infiltrated by thieves and important things were stolen.¡± ¡°What? Where¡¯s the crystal fish?¡± Bloodbeard¡¯s beard exploded with anger, and as he grabbed Blood Knife¡¯s collar, and his saliva sprayed onto his son¡¯s face. ¡°Also, also gone.¡± Faced with his father¡¯s murderous gaze, Blood Knife replied stiffly, ¡°Only, only some water and dried meat were left.¡± ¡°SMACK!!!¡± Blood Beard smacked his son three to four meters away. Crystal fish was the root of the thieves¡¯ group and the core resource for the formation of the thieves¡¯ group. Without the crystal fish, the bandit group would sooner or later fall apart and everyone would not be convinced of his rule. If Blood Knife wasn¡¯t Blood Beard¡¯s only son, he would have cut him on the spot. ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡± Blood Beard chased away the surrounding people, leaving behind the four-headed leader and Blood Knife. He did not even enter the valley, but sat on the stone by the side of the road. Bloodbeard said ruthlessly, ¡°Tell me exactly what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°The night before yesterday, the thief climbed up from behind the hill. After entering, he even blocked the door.¡± Blood Knife covered his swollen face and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Yesterday we pried open the gate and found that the thieves had left, and we searched the entire camp but no one was found.¡± ¡°How can you be so stupid? Someone who can climb up from the hill would hide in the camp for you to catch?¡± Blood Beard stared with his blood-red pupils, and his temper was a little unbearable. Sly Fox, one of the four leaders, persuaded,¡± Boss, the most important thing now is to track down the thief.¡± ¡°Yes, the thief must not have gone far, we should still be able to catch up.¡± The tracker followed and persuaded. In addition, the thief had already left for two days, but no one dared to say that they could not catch up to the thief. ¡°Hoo hoo¡­¡­ what did the thief leave behind?¡± Blood Beard gasped and suppressed his temper. ¡°Leave some white rope.¡± The blood knife pulls out a white and a bit transparent rope from the pocket. ¡°Tracer, it¡¯s all yours.¡± Blood Beard tossed the rope to the tracker. ¡°Yes.¡± The tracker took the white rope and began to place it in front of his nose and sniffed. When he finished sniffing, he suddenly met a scent in his memory and said in astonishment, ¡°Boss, this scent is the same as the one left behind by the people in the small camp.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the people who lured us over at that little camp are the same people who stole from me?¡± Blood Bard¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Yes, the residual scent was left by the same person.¡± The tracker said with great certainty. ¡°Very good, they actually plotted against me.¡± Blood Beard grinned sinisterly, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. He said hoarsely, ¡°Chase after me. I want to see what kind of person dares to tease me like this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The tracker said respectfully. He looked up and sniffed in the air, and again sniffed the white rope in his hand. ¡°Here are some more ropes.¡± Blood Knife immediately had someone bring over all the white ropes collected. ¡°Sniff~~¡± After the tracker smelled it, his expression changed dramatically. Bloodbeard said coldly, ¡°Tell me if you find anything.¡± ¡°Yes, there are two smells in the rope, one very faint.¡± The tracker looked grave. He said again with a hint of consternation, ¡°The remaining kind of smell is very strong, and it doesn¡¯t smell like a human being.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s human or not.¡± Bloodbeard growled impatiently, ¡°I only asked if you can catch up.¡± ¡°Yes, smelling the strong smell of the rope, I can catch the traces of the other side.¡± The tracker was confident. As a mutant, he had a dog-like sense of smell and could catch the scent left by people as long as it was not more than three days old. ¡°Go and bring out all the water and meat, and let everyone eat and leave.¡± Blood Beard went crazy. He decided to take a band of more than 500 thieves and chase the thieves through the night. With the crystal fish gone, he could hardly afford to raise the thieves. If they could take back the crystal fish, it would be easier to manage. ¡°Yes.¡± Blood Knife led the men to carry meat and water. CH 45 Chapter 45: Ability to make everyone jealous. Dawn was breaking. Li Yue slowly opened her eyes and woke up, and found that she had an extra piece of animal skin quilt on her body, and couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in her heart. She looked sideways at the wall full of swords, and her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but soften a lot. That¡¯s right, the white-haired girl slept in Mu Liang¡¯s room last night. She had forgotten the reason. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bear to leave, right?¡± Li Yue murmured softly and raised her hand to touch the red lines on her right cheek. If there was no ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯, she might have thought of staying. After all, the luxury of being able to bathe in water, the luxury of being able to drink tea, and most importantly, the fact that he didn¡¯t hate her. ¡°Oh, what am I thinking, You Fie and the others are waiting for me to meet up with the ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯.¡± Li Yue¡¯s hands covered her pretty face, her silver eyes giving off a hazy glow as she rolled around on the bed. ¡°Ahem¡­¡­¡± A coughing sound came from the entrance of the room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue just rolled halfway and her whole body froze. ¡°I¡¯ll come in and get something. You can continue.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth smiled as he leaned against the door and looked at the white haired girl, whose movements were frozen on the bed. ¡°Swoosh~~¡± Li Yue used an unprecedented speed to catch the animal skin blanket and covered her head. Mu Liang¡¯s black eyes flashed with a smile as he picked up his waterproof backpack in the corner of the room. He walked to the door and reminded with a soft smile, ¡°I¡¯m leaving so you can go back to sleep.¡± Mu Liang came to the hall with a waterproof backpack, poured out everything inside, and focused on the animal skins inside. While the weather was still early and the two girls were still sleeping, he planned to study the oracle bone inscriptions on the animal skin. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect to see another side of the white haired girl by accident, it¡¯s really kind of cute. ¡°This oracle bone character corresponds to the character for fire, right?¡± Mu Liang copied down each oracle bone character and then wrote out the corresponding simplified character. He uses a comparative approach to recognize oracle bone hieroglyphs. ¡°There are multiple words that I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Liang scratched his head. He was engrossed in recognizing the words. Time passed slowly and it was already dawn. ¡°Aha~~¡± Mino yawned and pulled open the door to the room, seeing that there was nothing cooking on the fire pit. The rabbit-eared girl hurriedly raised her hand and shouted, ¡°Mu Liang, I¡¯ll cook breakfast.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Liang came back to his senses and responded with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Mino carried the steel pot into the warehouse with great energy. A dozen seconds later. With a bitter face, the rabbit-eared girl came out holding the empty wooden bucket and said weakly, ¡°Mu Liang, we have no more water to use.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have water.¡± Mu Liang chuckled. He picked up a wooden barrel from under the wooden table, opened a gap, and suddenly water poured out. Clatter~~ ¡°Huh? When did you get an extra bucket of water?¡± Mino held the wooden bucket in surprise and stepped forward to collect the water. She accidentally saw the gap between the wooden barrels, and there was a glittering crystal trying to squeeze out of the gap. ¡°Mu Liang, there seems to be something in the barrel.¡± Mino¡¯s pretty face tensed, and she quickly touched Mu Liang¡¯s foot with his toes. She whispered a little fearfully and warned, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s trying to get out of the barrel.¡± ¡°Oh, the barrel is filled with crystal fish.¡± Mu Liang woke up to the fact that the rabbit-eared girl had never seen a crystal fish. He suddenly lifted the lid of the wooden barrel, and quickly grasped the crystal fish. To the system, which was only halfway reminding in his mind, Mu Liang commanded, ¡°Tame the crystal fish and evolve it directly to level 3.¡± ¡°Ding! Level 1 Life ¨C Crystal Fish detected, taming in progress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Consumed 10 taming points, taming successful.¡± ¡°Ding! Evolving from level 1 to level 3, deducting 110 evolution points.¡± ¡°Ding! Crystal fish evolved successfully to Level 3.¡± ¡°Ding! Whether to inherit the talent of ¡®Crystal Fish¡¯: Water Element Condensation.¡± ¡°Inherit the water element condensation.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise. He once again got the ability to make everyone jealous, and he no longer had to worry about running out of water. ¡°Ding! ¡®Water element condensation¡¯ improvement in progress¡­¡­ adaptation in progress¡­¡­ inheritance completed.¡± Mu Liang only felt a sense of coolness running from head to toe, and then it was gone. He didn¡¯t care and opened the system to check the attributes. ¡°Tamer: Mu Liang. Stamina: 48. Speed: 45.8. Strength: 46. Spirit: 70. Life expectancy: 24 years/1200 years. Taming points: 0. (refreshed daily, can be accumulated) Evolution points: 748. Ability: Mimetic ¨C Scale Hardening (Level 4) Silk manipulation (level 4) Earth rock manipulation (level 4) Starburst field (level 3) Water Element Condensation (Level 3) Angel Tears (Level 1) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tamed beasts. Tricolored Lizard ¨C Talent: Mimetic ¨C Scale Hardening. (Level 4) Red Ghost Spider ¨C Talent: Silk Manipulation. (Level 4) Rock Armor Turtle ¨C Talent: Earth Rock Manipulation (Level 4) Crystal Fish Talent: Water Elemental Condensation (Level 3) Tamed plants. Starburst Tea Tree ¨C Talent: Starburst Field (Level 3) Angel Wings ¨C Talent: Angel Tears (Level 1)¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mu Liang glanced at the thousand-year life expectancy and closed the attribute interface with satisfaction. ¡°Eh? The crystal fish got bigger.¡± Mino stared with astonished blue eyes. Every time she saw Mu Liang turn a small animal into a huge one in the blink of an eye, she would be amazed and shocked. ¡°Oops! Mu Liang, let go of the crystal fish.¡± Mino poked Mu Liang¡¯s cheek with his finger and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s about to be squeezed to death by you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang sniffed and looked, the crystal fish in his palm was struggling helplessly. He hurriedly loosened the strength of his palm a little to let the crystal fish, which had grown to half a meter long, catch its breath. Clatter~~ The crystal fish quickly activated its talent, and many water droplets quickly condensed and wrapped around itself. A large ball of water, more than a meter in diameter, wrapped around Mu Liang¡¯s arm. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll have to be put in the big bath for now.¡± Mu Liang looked helplessly at the wet sleeves of his coat. ¡°What a great crystal fish, long and beautiful, and actually translucent.¡± Mino leaned forward in amazement and carefully touched the surface of the water ball with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s a little naughty right now.¡± Mu Liang shook hid head in disgust and put the crystal fish into a large empty bath tub. ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡­ It¡¯s good to be naughty.¡± Mino defended the crystal fish. She was caught by the shiny crystal fish, or by the shiny body of the fish. Women, whether they were mature, or little girls, all liked shiny things. Clatter¡­¡­ The large bath tub was instantly filled with water. ¡°Gulu gulu¡­¡­¡± Crystal Fish conveyed his grievances to Mu Liang, thinking the place was too small. ¡°Stay obediently, and I¡¯ll dig a big pool and let you in later.¡± Mu Liang used his mind to calm him down so that the crystal fish would not spread water everywhere. CH 46 Chapter 46: The amazing bounty for crystal fish. ¡°Crystal fish?¡± Li Yue¡¯s face flushed red, and her head could not help but come out from the animal skin quilt. She leaned her ears to hear the cries of surprise coming from the hall. Her heart itching with curiosity, and she murmured, ¡°Should we go out and see what the crystal fish look like?¡± Regarding the appearance of the crystal fish, the white-haired girl had only seen it from the description of the reward issued by the Moon Lake tribe, and had never seen what the crystal fish really looked like. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity, got up and cleaned up a bit, and lightly went to the door. The white-haired girl poked out half of her head and looked at the corner of the hall. She discovered that the two of them were chatting in front of the large bathtub. Mu Liang¡¯s perception caught the white-haired girl, and beckoned sideways: ¡°Li Yue, come and say hello to the new member of our family.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m coming.¡± Li Yue bit her lower lip, and walked over with her pretty blushing face. In her brain at this time, there was no option to refuse. Seeing the approach of the white-haired girl, Mino made a space for Mu Liang who was clinging next to her. Li Yue approached and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, no need.¡± Mino waved her hand nervously. Li Yue smiled slightly, looked down at the half-meter-long crystal fish in the large bath tub, and a stunned look appeared on her cool expression. Was the crystal fish that big? Why wasn¡¯t it the same as the description on the Moon Lake Tribe¡¯s bounty? What about the palm-sized crystal fish? Mu Liang turned his head to see the white-haired girl¡¯s shocked look, and said in a wicked way: ¡°Is it different from the crystal fish you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s totally different, it¡¯s too big.¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t see the wicked grin on someone¡¯s face, otherwise she would have been able to think of something. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what did the Moon Lake tribe use as a bounty for the crystal fish?¡± Mu Liang asked. After all, the crystal fish could condense water, so it was not too much to say that it was a treasure bowl. In the post-apocalyptic world of the wasteland, water could also be used as a trading currency, and was still a universal currency. ¡°The seat of an elder of the Moon Lake Tribe, can control one-twentieth of the water produced by the crystal fish in the future, a large house, twenty slaves, and ten thousand pounds of dried meat¡­¡­¡± Li Yue wrinkled her snow-white eyebrows as she recalled, coldly talking about the contents of the reward. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t read it anymore.¡± Mu Liang rubbed his eyebrows, and the Moon Lake tribe really made a lot of money. With such a sky-high bounty, even he was moved by what he heard, let alone others. Mino was even more stunned, her blue eyes staring at the crystal fish in the big bathtub. In her mind, the words ¡®10,000 pounds of dried meat¡¯ echoed. ¡°So, you should understand by now that the crystal fish will definitely attract many people¡¯s prying eyes.¡± Li Yue saw Mu Liang¡¯s distressed expression, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly. She quickly stopped smiling and warned with a serious face: ¡°Especially, the seat of the elders of the Moon Lake Tribe represents a position above ten thousand people, and can attract many ambitious and capable people.¡± ¡°It seems that I have to do more preparations.¡± Mu Liang decided to overturn the content of the previous plan. ¡°No? You¡¯re still going to the Moon Lake tribe?¡± Li Yue was stunned. Why was it different from what she had thought? The white-haired girl persuaded earnestly, ¡°It will be very dangerous for you to bring the crystal fish there. There is no need to go to the Moon Lake Tribe. You can go to other tribes.¡± ¡°Other tribes? Are there any larger tribes than the Moon Lake tribe?¡± Mu Liang asked curiously. ¡°There is, about twenty days to the east at the present speed, there is a golden lion tribe.¡± Li Yue pointed in the direction of the side of the rock-armored turtles. ¡°Twenty days? It¡¯s too far.¡± Mu Liang thought about it and shook his head. He urgently needed a large amount of beast crystals, so he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on his journey. As long as there were a large number of evolution points, the Moon Lake Tribe was not the least bit of threat. ¡°It¡¯s about being far enough away to avoid the most dangerous times.¡± Li Yue¡¯s original intention was to let Mu Liang avoid the tight wind and the turmoil caused by Blood Beard¡¯s loss of the crystal fish. Let the many forces think that the people who stole the crystal fish have already disappeared far away, and wait for some time before trying to sneak over to the Moon lake tribe. ¡°Sometimes, danger is also an opportunity.¡± Mu Liang patted the white-haired girl on the shoulder, turned around and walked towards the table. ¡°Ugh~~¡± Li Yue sighed impotently, knowing that she had wasted her breath again. This strange man was too stubborn. ¡°That¡­¡­ is nothing to worry about.¡± Mino looked at the weak expression of the white-haired girl, and said timidly: ¡°We have to trust Mu Liang, he is very powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s up against¡­¡­¡± Li Yue was halfway through when she looked at the blue eyes of the rabbit-eared girl with a trace of worry, and she could not continue. She pursed her lips and changed her tone: ¡°Well, Mu Liang is indeed very powerful, and it will be alright.¡± ¡°Hee hee¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to cook breakfast.¡± Mino smiled reassuringly and happily went to cook breakfast. ¡°Really¡­¡­ when did I become so naive?¡± Li Yue looked down at the crystal fish in the large bath tub and saw a blurred version of herself from the swirling water. In just two days, she found that she was not like herself anymore. The white-haired girl had always planned for the worst, which was why she was still alive and well. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang saw the white haired girl¡¯s disheveled back and knew she was thinking too much. He couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart, ¡°What a worrywart.¡± After all, he knew what he was capable of. Now that he hadn¡¯t exposed it, it was only right for her to worry. Mu Liang did not want to show off and wanted to keep some cards. He opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Li Yue, come here, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yue returned to her senses and came to the table in confusion. Mu Liang held up an animal skin and asked softly, ¡°Do you recognize these words?¡± Li Yue came forward and scanned the writing on top of the animal skin. She raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that the word for beast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually called hieroglyphics.¡± Mu Liang was surprised. He did not expect oracle bone pictographs, which are also known as hieroglyphs in this world. ¡°It¡¯s always been called a hieroglyph, anyone with a little common sense knows it.¡± Li Yue rolled her eyes and said. She didn¡¯t understand how this man became so stupid today. There were some words that Mu Liang couldn¡¯t explain. He changed the topic and asked the contents of the animal skin,¡± What¡¯s written on it?¡± ¡°Hmm~~ let me see.¡± Li Yue took the animal skin and looked, her beautiful snow-white eyebrows were wrinkled together, and she recognized it with a little distress. She muttered in a whisper, ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡­ Oh, so it¡¯s a sunflower.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mu Liang immediately understood something when he saw the white-haired girl like this. He narrowed his black eyes and said quietly, ¡°Li Yue, are you also illiterate?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue¡¯s body froze, and the animal skin was pinched and wrinkled. She looked calm and said coldly, ¡°Who said that? How can I be illiterate?¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Mu Liang raised an eyebrow. He smiled and pointed to the three words on the animal skin and asked faintly, ¡°So do you recognize these three words?¡± ¡°Of, of course I know.¡± The corners of Li Yue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and she said in an uncertain tone: ¡°The first word is¡­ it¡¯s the word white.¡± ¡°I also have an impression of the last two words, don¡¯t rush me, let me think about it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even say a word.¡± CH 47 Chapter 47: The secret medicine formula for strengthening the human body. ¡°White curved grass? No¡­ Should it be white vine grass? ¡°It¡¯s not right¡­ that¡¯s not the case with the vine character.¡± The more Li Yue said, the less confident she was. The white-haired girl¡¯s head was getting lower and lower, and she weakly covered her shy and pretty face with the animal skin. ¡°Ah~~¡± Mu Liang pretended to sigh, shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know a few words either.¡± ¡°I¡­ I just haven¡¯t looked at hieroglyphs for too long.¡± Li Yue blushed and defended in a low voice: ¡°I just temporarily forgot some words, give me a little time¡­¡­ I can definitely remember them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Liang put one hand on his cheek lazily, with a look of ¡°I believe in you very much¡±. ¡°Da¡­¡­ Damn it.¡± Li Yue¡¯s forehead twitched a few times, and she was angered by Mu Liang¡¯s perfunctory look. ¡°Humph!¡± The white haired girl slapped the animal skin to the table, crossed her arms around, and twisted her head with a cute pout. ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Mino brought the steel pot to the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the tableware.¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t care about being sullen and got up to get the tableware. Breakfast was no different than usual, a bowl of broth and grilled dried meat. Mu Liang ate breakfast absentmindedly, while thinking about the hieroglyphs on the animal skin. He was also a little helpless. The two girls he met in this world were both illiterate. The white-haired girl was a little better, but she was also semi-literate. Not to mention the rabbit-eared girl, who probably had never seen hieroglyphics. ¡®Looks like I have to find someone to teach me how to read and write¡¯ Mu Liang planned in his heart. If he wanted to really take root in this world and integrate into life, he had to go deeper into history and culture. So, pictographs must be learned and books must be read. ¡°Although I forgot some of the hieroglyphs.¡± Seeing Mu Liang¡¯s troubled expression, Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But I still know what is recorded on the animal skin.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Liang looked up. ¡°The secret medicine formula for strengthening the human body.¡± Li Yue said with a serious expression. ¡°The secret medicine formula for strengthening the human body? Is it a medicine that can increase the quality of the human body?¡± Mu Liang asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, show me the other ones.¡± Li Yue put down the half-eaten roast meat and stretched out her hand,¡± As for which level of strengthening secret medicine it is, I need to take a look before I know.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Mu Liang handed over a stack of animal skins. ¡°Well, these three materials are of the first level.¡± Li Yue looked at the animal skin with a cold expression, looking for the number on the animal skin. ¡°There are a total of seven materials for the second-level.¡± ¡°Huh? Even the secret medicine formula for third-level human body strengthening is available.¡± Li Yue looked at the fifteen animal skins in front of her in shock. Her expression became serious, and then she looked for the new number of the animal skin. For a while. The white-haired girl lost her voice and said, ¡°The fourth level also has ¡­¡­ a total of twenty-four material charts.¡± ¡°No way?¡± Li Yue put the animal skin with twenty-four charts next to one and looked at the remaining stack of beast skins on the table. She raised her head to look at Mu Liang, and said bitterly, ¡°The rest may be the secret medicine formula for strengthening the fifth-level human body.¡± ¡°It seems that the origin of the Blood Beard is not simple.¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s expression, Mu Liang knew how precious the fifth-level human body strengthening secret medicine was. A thief group of over 500 people had a crystal fish and a tier 1 to tier 5 human body strengthening secret medicine. Think about what it meant. ¡°It¡¯s really a secret medicine formula for the strengthening of the fifth-level human body.¡± Li Yue finished reading and stacked thirty-six animal skins. She looked up at Mu Liang, not knowing what to say. Blood Beard met Mu Liang, this was really a lifetime of bad luck. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Mu Liang spread his hands innocently. He became rich again, and he even had the foundation. Suddenly, Mu Liang thought of the current Blood Beard. If he really had a tracker, he should have been able to overcome the temptation left in the camp and was on his way back to the main camp. Tonight, or tomorrow morning, he would fall into the traps he set up. If he was lucky, he would live, if he was unlucky, he would die. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t know what to say, but she was still trying to be nice. She looked at the five stacks of animal skins on the table in a complicated manner and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is a series of strengthening secret medicine, and its value is already not much lower than that of crystal fish.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that the potential of the human body can be maximized.¡± Li Yue added after thinking about it. One had to know that the white-haired girl had borrowed the power from the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ to become a fourth-level archer with only half a year left. ¡°That¡¯s just right, when we get the secret medicine together and give Mino a little strengthening.¡± Mu Liang glanced sideways at the rabbit-eared girl who was being a good listener. As for whether he could use the secret medicine to strengthen it, he had to try it to know. ¡°Me?¡± Mino was half a beat slower to respond. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s you.¡± Mu Liang joked, ¡°In the future, you have to charge for me and become my female general.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mino, not knowing what a female general was, agreed in one breath. She stood up with bunny ears and assured with a serious face: ¡°I will become a powerful female general.¡± ¡°Then you have to work hard. In the future, you will have to cook something to eat at noon.¡± Mu Liang chuckled lightly. ¡°Huh? Do we have to cook something for lunch too?¡± Mino said in surprise. ¡°If you want to become stronger, you have to eat more.¡± Mu Liang had already planned to train the rabbit-eared girl, so she had to be able to protect herself. Moreover, the rabbit-eared girl had a very good talent. He knew from the white-haired girl¡¯s envious gaze that she was secretly looking at Mino¡¯s rabbit ears. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino agreed when she heard that she could become stronger. She also wanted to help Mu Liang and didn¡¯t want to be protected all the time. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Li Yue murmured inwardly. She was particularly envious of the rabbit-eared girl, who already had the talent, and would later be strengthened by the secret medicine, and would be several times stronger than ordinary mutants. Mutants were dependent on mutant talents to become stronger, such as hearing, sense of smell, reflexes, etc. These partial mutants could use their talents to develop their own skills. However, ordinary strengtheners simply strengthened their own qualities, and their innate conditions could not be compared with mutants with special skills. ¡°You should also be able to use the strengthening medicine, right?¡± Mu Liang turned to look at the white-haired girl. ¡°Eh? Me?¡± Li Yue was dumbfounded and at a loss for words. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see that you are physically strong.¡± Mu Liang nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, yes, but¡­¡­¡± Li Yue hesitated for a moment. Her body was eroded by the ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ to reach the level of a third-level enhancer. If the talent ¡°Eagle Eye¡± was used, the white-haired girl could become a fourth-level archer. ¡°You are wondering why I am strengthening you, right?¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the sorted animal skins, and said softly, ¡°You should know someone who can make secret medicines, right?¡± Otherwise, the white-haired girl would not be so skilled in sorting the materials. ¡°I¡­ I do know someone who can make secret medicines.¡± The figure of a woman with blond hair and big breasts flashed in Li Yue¡¯s mind. ¡°How is your relationship? I want to talk to her.¡± Mu Liang said gently. ¡°When we get to the Moon lake tribe, I¡¯ll ask about it for you.¡± Li Yue said after thinking about it. ¡°Your companion is in the Moon Lake tribe?¡± Mu Liang said in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still around, I¡¯ll have to go to the Moon Lake tribe to find out.¡± Li Yue thought that it had been more than ten days since the last time she separated from You Fei, and she didn¡¯t know if she was still in the Moon Lake Tribe. Perhaps, You Fei might have gone out to look for the ¡®angel tears¡¯. After all, the place where they had agreed to meet was not in the Moon Lake Tribe, and there were still more than forty days before the agreed meeting time. This was also one of the reasons why the white-haired girl was so leisurely, staying at Mu Liang¡¯s place and waiting for the ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ to condense. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until we get to the Moon Lake tribe.¡± Mu Liang said helplessly. It was so troublesome to have no means of communication. It was necessary to reserve a time and place in advance to meet. CH 48 Chapter 48: The Madness of Blood Beard. Night came. Blood Beard glanced coldly at the tracker who came forward, and asked coldly, ¡°Have you tracked the trace of the thief?¡± The tracker had no time to wipe the sweat off his forehead. He pointed to an incoming direction and said, ¡°It¡¯s been traced, the thieves went in that direction.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found it, let¡¯s get going.¡± Blood Beard stood up and glanced at the base camp valley behind him. Without the crystal fish, what was left in the valley could be completely discarded. The equally important recipe for the secret medicine for human body strengthening was all stolen. Bloodbeard didn¡¯t really care, after all, the formula of the secret medicine had already been memorized in his mind. Moreover, the secret medicine was no longer useful to him. ¡°Slackers, hurry up and move me.¡± Blood Beard drew his long sword and roared, ¡°Whoever dares to hold back, I¡¯ll chop him alive.¡± The thieves who had enough to eat and drink had just rested for less than three hours. ¡°Whoever could catch up with the thieves¡­¡­¡± Blood Beard shouted loudly, ¡°I will reward him with a hundred buckets of water and a thousand pounds of dried meat.¡± He was not stupid to be a thief boss and not know that after the big stick comes the sweets. ¡°Oh ho!!!¡± The thieves raised their hands and shouted like chickens. A hundred barrels of water, a thousand pounds of dried meat, enough for more than a year. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Blood Beard waved his long sword. ¡°Go that way.¡± The tracker was very eye-catching as he commanded the direction. In the entire valley, except for a few thieves who stayed behind, more than 500 thieves all carried torches into the dark night. ¡°Hateful.¡± Blood Beard turned his head and glanced at the base camp again. If he couldn¡¯t get back the crystal fish, this place was a disaster. Blood Beard had two of the darkest periods in his life. Once, he was found stealing the strengthening secret medicine, and then he was hunted down by the tribe where he belonged. Once by the most trusted best friend and comrade, the other side left with a band of over four hundred thieves. Blood Beard believed that the betrayer must be watching his base camp. It was better to leave some bait there so that the betrayer had no time to care about his side. ¡°Go.¡± Blood Beard turned his head back and took a big step forward. More than 500 thieves held torches high, and they all huddled together, using this method to frighten the beasts in the dark. Travelling at night was very dangerous, but it represented an opportunity to catch up with thieves. When Blood Beard was resting, he carefully listened to Blood Sword¡¯s report. Things in the darkroom were stolen, cloth and plants were emptied, and the cultivation room was ruined. After hearing this, Blood Beard dismissed the idea of going back, so as not to look bad. Furthermore, Blood Beard noticed that the thief was carrying so many things, so his speed would not be fast. Maybe they could catch up with the thieves after rushing through the night for two days. At midnight. The tracker¡¯s face lit up with joy as he rushed to the Blood Beard. ¡°What did you find?¡± Blood Beard pulled his beard. ¡°Boss, the scent left by the thieves is very strong in the small canyon ahead.¡± The tracker exclaimed, ¡°The thieves may have stayed inside for a long time.¡± The longer they stayed, the stronger the smell, and a lot of information could be analyzed. For example, the length of stay, how long to leave¡­¡­ and so on. ¡°Then hurry up and go in.¡± Blood Beard waved his hand indifferently. More than five hundred thieves, lined up in a long line, and led Blood Beard into the small canyon. All thieves entered the small canyon. The lead tracker found that the strongest scent was in a cave. He pointed to a few of his inner circle men, ¡°A few of you go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Several people entered with torches, and had just entered the middle of the cave. ¡°What a soft ground.¡± One of them stepped on the slightly elastic ground. Boom~~ A crisp cracking sound of spider silk sounded. Rumble~~ The ground collapsed, and several people were impaled by wooden spears buried in the trap. ¡°Ah~~¡± The miserable howl spread out through the cave, causing panic immediately. The tracker¡¯s face changed dramatically and he flew backwards. He shouted into the cave, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Help me, help me¡­¡­ There¡¯s a trap inside¡­¡­¡± Howls of pain came from the cave. ¡°Damned thieves, and they set us up before they left.¡± The tracker ignored the howls coming from inside, and his face became very ugly. The thieves heard that it was just a trap and all of them relaxed. ¡°So it¡¯s a trap, it really scared me, I thought we had encountered a vicious beast.¡± ¡°Yeah. Those unlucky guys, looks like water and dried meat are out of their hands.¡± The thieves ¡®heckled¡¯ and joked around, using this as a way to cover up the panic they had just felt. Boom~ At this time, under the ground, unknown to the thieves, on the rock wall of the small canyon, strips of white and translucent spider silks loosened from one end of the cave, and were quickly pulled away by heavy objects. The trap in the cave was one of the switches that triggered the falling of rocks above the canyon. Boom Boom~~ More spider silk were broken off. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Bloodbeard¡¯s ears moved, and he calmly held the long knife around his waist. ¡°Is there a sound?¡± Blood Knife listened sideways with suspicion. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit like the sound of something breaking¡­¡­¡± The Night Jackal and the Sly Fox stopped in mid-sentence and looked at each other fiercely. They all looked up at the top of the small canyon in unison, and when they saw the crumbling stones, their faces turned pale with fear. ¡°Get the hell over here.¡± Blood Beard was the first to react, he grabbed the back of the Blood Knife, and shouted loudly, ¡°The stone on the canyon is about to fall.¡± Boom Boom Boom~~~ As soon as the voice fell, a dense sound of spider silk breaking sounded. The thieves, at this point, looked up in confusion, but it was too late. Bang bang bang¡­¡­ Pieces of stones of different sizes rolled down from both sides of the canyon. ¡°Ahhhhh~~¡± ¡°Help me, help¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­¡± ¡°Run away¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­¡± A few minutes later. The rocks were no longer falling down the canyon. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­ I broke my hand.¡± ¡°Somebody help me, my foot is pinned down by a rock.¡± The sound of miserable cries for help and howls of pain echoed all over the canyon. More than five hundred bandits huddled together were mostly killed by a pile of rocks. The other half either had a broken head or a broken leg or arm. BANG!!! A pile of stones was suddenly thrown away. The blood-bearded 1.9-meter man suddenly stood up, his breath was very sharp, and the whites of his red pupils were bloodshot. He felt the smell of death just now, and if he hadn¡¯t hid in a stone crevice at the critical moment, he would be disabled even if he didn¡¯t die. ¡°Damn thieves, how dare they¡­¡­¡± Blood Beard looked at the tragic situation in front of him and listened to the miserable howls of his men. Right now, he wished he could find the thief and slash him to death. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± The tracker¡¯s face was pale, covering his bent and broken arm as he approached. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Blood Beard stared murderously at the tracker, if he hadn¡¯t led the way into the canyon, they wouldn¡¯t have been trapped. The tracker could feel the scalp-piercing murderous aura. He pointed to one direction anxiously and shouted: ¡°Boss, the thieves are going in that direction.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Blood Beard collected his killing aura and temporarily let go of the tracker who still had a use. He pulled out the bloody knife from the cracks of the stone and roared, ¡°Trash, hurry up and gather the active people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Blood Knife¡¯s body shook, already scared out of his wits. ¡°Boss.¡± Sly Fox and Night Jackal both came over with their heads in the dust. As two mutants, their ability to survive was much stronger than ordinary people, leaning on the rock wall to escape a disaster. ¡°Where¡¯s Power?¡± Blood Beard scanned around and didn¡¯t see the other leader-level captain. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± The Sly Fox said lightly: ¡°He was hit in the head by a stone.¡± ¡°Humph! Gather all the people who can move.¡± Blood Beard gritted his teeth and said. He was going to continue to follow with the rest of the people. This hatred, Blood Beard remembered. CH 49 Chapter 49: To reach the Moon Lake Tribe. The morning after five days. The rock turtle went around the hills that blocked the road, stepped on the rocks that were not high, and was crawling forward step by step. In the yard behind the turtle, the rabbit-eared girl was trying to do physical training. ¡°One, two, one, do thirty more, hold on.¡± Mu Liang stood beside her with a serious face, inspiring the rabbit-eared girl to do push-ups. ¡°Okay.¡± Mino replied through her gritted teeth. Her face was covered in beads of sweat, and the ground of the size of a palm under her chin had been soaked with sweat. The rabbit-eared girl¡¯s arms were already trembling, slowly bending down again and doing push-ups. This training had been going on for five days now, adding a few up to each day¡¯s volume. Li Yue came out from the plantation after watching ¡®Angel Wings¡¯. She came up next to Mu Liang and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s been training since morning, should we give her a break.¡± The white-haired girl would go to the plantation several times a day, either to see the ¡®Angel Wings¡¯ or to sit under the tea tree in a daze. ¡°You can rest after finishing these thirty.¡± Mu Liang said with a serious face. He used to work as a special forces soldier and knew what the limits of the human body were like. The rabbit-eared girl still has some energy left, and she could do a little more squeezing before reaching the limit. ¡°I say, does this kind of training work?¡± Li Yue had asked this for more than the first time. The rabbit-eared girl had also been trained before, and the training in front of her seemed a bit ¨C gentle. Yes, it¡¯s too gentle. ¡°I¡¯m laying the foundation.¡± Mu Liang said indifferently. He could see some standard movements that the white-haired girl occasionally performed inadvertently as she walked. And some words that the white-haired girl shouted unconsciously in her sleep at night. All were indicating that she had a miserable childhood. ¡°Time¡­¡­ is also available anyway.¡± Li Yue suddenly reacted and said bitterly, ¡°Sorry, I was too anxious.¡± ¡°The Angel Tears have already condensed a drop?¡± Mu Liang asked as he changed the topic. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to condense a drop of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ in ten days. It¡¯s incredible.¡± Li Yue¡¯s emotions rose when she spoke of ¡®angel tears¡¯. After all the calculations, it took only about seven days for Angel Wing to regain its vitality, and it was completely unexpected for her that it condensed a drop of ¡®Angel Tears¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the Starburst Tea Tree.¡± The corner of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth tilted slightly. The growth of the Starburst field allowed the Angel¡¯s Tears to condense three days earlier. ¡°I guess so.¡± Li Yue was amazed every time she thought of the starburst tea tree that glowed at night. She then said a little distressed: ¡°It¡¯s just that there is no container for ¡®Angel Tears¡¯.¡± The preservation of ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ was too difficult. If it was put into a normal container, most of the medicinal properties might soon dissipate. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Moon Lake Tribe and look for it, maybe we can find a suitable container.¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t have a good solution for this. Stone and wood were simply not suitable for containers. As for burning glass or something, he also knew that it was made of sand, but it would take some time to test what kind of sand to use. For now, let¡¯s not think about it. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Li Yue nodded helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t you say that we will be near the Moon Lake Tribe tomorrow?¡± Mu Liang looked up into the distance and did not see the big mountain that the white-haired girl said. ¡°At the current speed, we will probably reach the big mountain near the Moon Lake tribe tomorrow morning.¡± Li Yue sighed and said. She had been persuading him for a few days, but Mu Liang was still stubborn to go to the Moon Lake Tribe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for everything.¡± Mu Liang patted the white-haired girl on the shoulder. He then squatted down and wickedly helped the rabbit-eared girl to read the number: ¡°Twenty-nine, twenty-nine point five, twenty-nine point six, thirty.¡± The corners of Mino¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she listened to the count and struggled to do the last four push-ups. She suddenly laid on the ground without any movements. ¡°Stop lying down and sit up.¡± Mu Liang stepped forward and grabbed the rabbit-eared girl by the back collar, and picked her up like a small animal. ¡°Oh.¡± Mino panted and sat on the ground. ¡°Your physical fitness is still too bad, you have to train for dozens of days.¡± As Mu Liang spoke, he massaged the acupoints on the arms of the rabbit-eared girl. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mino nodded weakly, and the rabbit ears went all soft. ¡°I taught you a few assassination techniques yesterday, do you still remember the essentials?¡± Mu Liang gently shook the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s arm. In the past few days, in addition to basic physical training for the rabbit-eared girl, he also taught her some important human organs knowledge. How to do a one-hit kill, and how to incapacitate a person. ¡°I remember, stabbing the throat, stabbing the heart ¡­¡­,¡± Mino excitedly tried to gesture with his hands. ¡°Ouch~~¡± In the next second, she grinned and raised her sore arm. ¡°I¡¯ll let you move around.¡± Mu Liang said angrily. He proceeded to give the rabbit-eared girl a massage and instructed, ¡°After breakfast later, you will practice those stabbing moves.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mino nodded her head repeatedly. The rabbit-eared girl would not find it hard, but would find it very interesting, which was better than not knowing what to do every day. After all, she knew very little and was clumsy, so Mu Liang would teach her patiently. ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up and go take a shower, then have breakfast.¡± Mu Liang reached out and prepared to grab the young girl¡¯s rabbit ears. ¡°Aiya! You are going to make my ear grow.¡± Mino complained, but she dodged it skillfully. These days, her ears were always being pulled by Mu Liang, and both of them started to play the game of dodging pulling rabbit ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t struggle, I won¡¯t pull for long.¡± Mu Liang grabbed the girl¡¯s rabbit ear. ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll dodge it sooner or later.¡± Mino said with a naive ¡®grunt¡¯. ¡°If you can really dodge, then you can graduate.¡± Mu Liang said lightly. ¡°Wait and see.¡± Mino pouted and got up, and staggered into the house. ¡°Remember to bath with warm water.¡± Mu Liang shouted. ¡°Got it.¡± The crisp voice of the rabbit-eared girl came from the room. ¡°You guys are really close.¡± Li Yue¡¯s cold tone unconsciously carried a touch of envy. ¡°Are you going to do push-ups too? I can give you a massage.¡± Mu Liang turned his head to the side, and said with a very surprised expression: ¡°Or, do you want me to pull your ears?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pull my ears.¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face flushed red as she pouted. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook breakfast.¡± She made an excuse and shyly trotted into the house. ¡°How about I massage your thighs for you?¡± Mu Liang shouted with a smile. ¡°You¡­¡­ you are shameless.¡± Li Yue staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang laughed heartily. Just teasing a cold, white-haired girl every day could also make you happy for a day. CH 50 Chapter 50: The white-haired girl is jealous. At night. After the three of them finished their dinner, they packed up and prepared to enter the Moon Lake Tribe tomorrow. ¡°Click, click~~¡± Mu Liang used a saber to slowly carve patterns on the surface of a box, intending to make a beautiful box for Starburst tea leaves. A good product must have a beautiful packaging, which would be valued and precious by others. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the Moon Lake tribe tomorrow.¡± Mino put her hands on the table and looked forward: ¡°I don¡¯t know if my sister is in the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s carving hand paused, and inadvertently reminded: ¡°Your sister may not have settled in the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± A trace of disappointment flashed across Mino¡¯s face. ¡°What does your sister look like?¡± Mu Liang put down his saber and pulled a piece of white cloth and pinned it to the drawing board. He brought charcoal to sharpen the tip, and said softly, ¡°Describe what your sister looks like, and I will help you draw your sister¡¯s appearance. You can ask the people of the Moon Lake Tribe at that time.¡± ¡°Can I really draw my sister¡¯s appearance?¡± Mino asked in surprise. ¡°There should be a few similarities.¡± Mu Liang said blandly. When the special forces were on a mission, they sometimes used a sketch of the enemy¡¯s appearance, and the appearances he drew were somewhat similar. Li Yue came over curiously, and wanted to see how he could draw a person¡¯s appearance just by describing it. ¡°My sister is very beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t like to laugh. She has a cold temperament like Li Yue.¡± Mino¡¯s fingers tapped her chin, recalling her sister¡¯s looks, focusing on the white-haired girl to compare. A few days together. The rabbit-eared girl¡¯s fear of life had passed, and she could already talk normally with the white-haired girl. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of Li Yue¡¯s eyes twitched, I really couldn¡¯t help being cold. ¡°The focus is on appearance, looks, eyes, what kind of nose.¡± Mu Liang had absolutely no way to start. Describe a person as beautiful? How to start? ¡°Ohhh¡­¡­ let me think.¡± Mino tugged at the rabbit¡¯s ears embarrassedly, thought for a while and said, ¡°Long black hair, a pair of cat-like ears, a prettier face than me, red pupils¡­¡± ¡°Sha Sha Sha Sha¡­¡­¡± After listening to the intermittent description of the rabbit-eared girl, Mu Liang put it together in his mind. After half an hour, a cold girl with long black hair and cat ears appeared on the canvas. ¡°Does it look like your sister?¡± Mu Liang flipped the drawing board and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t look like it, just point it out, and I¡¯ll revise it.¡± ¡°Huh! There¡¯s a slight resemblance.¡± Mino¡¯s blue eyes lit up. Corresponding to the appearance of her sister in her memory, she pointed out the places to be revised: ¡°That is, the nose should be higher, the eyebrows should be shorter, and the corners of the mouth should be bent down a little.¡± ¡°It will be ready soon.¡± Mu Liang revised the portrait. It took a few minutes for the portrait to be revised again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang looked at the revised portrait and his expression became strange. ¡°How¡¯s it? Let me see.¡± Mino probed and urged. ¡°Look.¡± Mu Liang handed over the drawing board. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s what my sister looks like.¡± Mino shouted excitedly, holding up the drawing board. ¡°It seems to be about the same age as you are now.¡± Li Yue looked at the portrait. She was very surprised that Mu Liang¡¯s painting skills could actually draw people¡¯s faces by describing them. It was really too strong. ¡°A painting that hasn¡¯t been modified at first. I feel like it¡¯s your sister¡¯s appearance after she grew up.¡± The white-haired girl then expressed her opinion. ¡°Eh? Is it like this?¡± Mino¡¯s expression froze, and he looked seriously at his sister¡¯s appearance on the drawing board. It seemed that it was indeed the appearance of my sister four years ago in memory. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the appearance four years ago is a little more accurate.¡± Mu Liang patted the charcoal powder on his hand. ¡°I want to keep this painting.¡± Mino happily held the painting, got up and ran to the room. Mu Liang raised his voice and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring the painting with you tomorrow, you still have to use it to find someone.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Mino¡¯s crisp voice came from the room. Li Yue glanced at the room door of the rabbit-eared girl, leaned close to Mu Liang and lowered her voice, and asked, ¡°Do you really think you can find Mino¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Ugh~~,¡± Mu Liang sighed. Li Yue heard the sigh, and knew that it was unlikely to find the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s sister. She furrowed her snow-white brows and asked, ¡°In that case, won¡¯t you warn her? It¡¯s better to know early and let it go.¡± After all, four years ago, Mino¡¯s sister was probably not that big. It was impossible for her to survive alone in the wilderness. ¡°Mino is smart enough to know what she¡¯s doing.¡± Mu Liang said gently. He picked up the military knife and started carving again. Could Mino not know this? No, she had long known that the hope of finding her sister was very slim. But if you don¡¯t think that you can find your sister, maybe you really can¡¯t find it. Moreover, the thought of searching for his sister was a tender between Mu Liang and the rabbit-eared girl alone. It was also Mu Liang who was deliberately maintaining a hint of fantasy for the rabbit-eared girl. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­¡± Li Yue instantly understood and felt her heart in turmoil. She bit her lip and lowered her head, her little hand clutching the corner of her coat, inexplicably a little jealous inside. Envious of Mu Liang¡¯s kindness to Mino? Or was it the relationship between two people? Li Yue herself didn¡¯t know, or maybe both. She suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, and her emotions were inexplicable. The atmosphere suddenly became silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Liang felt something was wrong and looked up in surprise. ¡°No¡­¡­ nothing, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face was flustered. She turned around in a hurry and ran back into the room, carrying her skirt. Puff~~ The white-haired girl threw herself on the bed, clutching her stuffy heart with her little hands. ¡°What the hell is this feeling? It¡¯s a nasty feeling.¡± Li Yue¡¯s mind was messed up and upset, which made people feel that there was no motivation. After getting along for many days, she unknowingly merged into the lives of the two. The white haired girl¡¯s heart was quietly opening a crack in the room. Li Yue didn¡¯t know yet that she had already tasted jealousy for the first time. CH 51 Chapter 51: I want to stay. Early morning of the next day. Li Yue got up listlessly. Last night, she actually lost sleep. After eight days in Mu Liang¡¯s house, the white-haired girl could not sleep for the first time, and in the middle of the night, she was confused and had many dreams that made her blush. ¡°Aha~~¡± Li Yue let out a sleepy yawn and slapped her cheeks hard. She lifted her spirits and went out of the room. ¡°Li Yue, good morning.¡± Mino raised her head and greeted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Yue¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, and she looked at the large and four small cups on the table in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡± Mino shook his head blankly and whispered, ¡°Mu Liang said these tea bowls can make the tea more expensive and told me to practice more on how to make tea.¡± She slowly poured the water from the tea bowl into the small teacup. ¡°It¡¯s more expensive? What about Mu Liang?¡± Li Yue was stunned for a while, and she glanced at the hall, but saw no one. ¡°He went to the plantation and said he was going to build a wall to hide all the tea trees.¡± Mino responded casually, pouring water back and forth with a serious expression. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Li Yue left a sentence and ran out. She came out of the house and saw from afar that the plantation was covered in stones. ¡°It¡¯s already built.¡± Li Yue looked at the appearance of a blocking wall similar to that of a hill. She saw a hole on the side that had been specially reserved, and stepped in. Li Yue entered and saw that Mu Liang was busy. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pollinating the little flowers.¡± Mu Liang was holding a small brush and gently touching the flowers. ¡°Pollination?¡± Li Yue tilted her head in confusion, hearing such a word for the first time. ¡°Flowers can only bear fruit after being pollinated.¡± Mu Liang explained softly. He had too few seeds now, and there were no small insects such as bees to help pollinate, so he could only do it himself. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Li Yue felt like she had gained more knowledge. She looked at the radiant tea tree and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it alright to stuff the tea tree and angel wings in here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I left vents.¡± Mu Liang pointed to the top of the sheltering wall. Li Yue looked up and saw a thumb-sized hole. ¡°We¡¯re just going for a day, and we¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Mu Liang would not stay in the Moon Lake Tribe for long, and obtaining the Vicious Beast Crystal would make the tamed beasts evolve. Moreover, he had not tamed a new animal for six days, and had to look for a suitable tamable animal. ¡°So soon? Come back tomorrow?¡± Li Yue¡¯s expression was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll leave as soon as the goods are sold.¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t feel that the Moon Lake Tribe was comfortable than living on the back of the rock turtle. ¡°Then my companion¡­¡­¡± Li Yue asked cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just because I don¡¯t live in the Moon Lake tribe doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll stay away from it.¡± Mu Liang said with a dumbfounded smile. He wouldn¡¯t leave immediately until he had squeezed out all the vicious beast crystals from the Moon Lake tribe. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Yue breathed a sigh of relief. She also wanted You Fei to study the ¡®Angel¡¯s Tears¡¯ to see if she could make a cure for the ¡®Infection of the Ghost¡¯ disease. ¡°When the time comes, you can invite your companions to be your guests at home.¡± Mu Liang got up and stretched. ¡°Come to the house as a guest?¡± Li Yue¡¯s heart trembled, and her silver-white eyes flashed with unprecedented anticipation, fear. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you want to bring your companions to the house?¡± Mu Liang asked with raised eyebrows. Li Yue wondered if she had heard it wrong, and asked timidly, ¡°You mean, I can make this place my home?¡± ¡°What nonsense, how many days have you lived there, of course it¡¯s your home.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand to hold the white-haired girl¡¯s head, and rubbed it hard. He smoothed the girl¡¯s white hair again, and said gently: ¡°There is even an exclusive room, if you want to stay, just stay.¡± After a few days of living, he also understood the character of the white-haired girl, a responsible, somewhat inferior, and sensible girl. ¡°I¡­¡­ I¡­¡­ you, you¡­¡­¡± Li Yue bit her lips tightly, her nose was sour, and her silver-white eyes were already blocked by crystal tears. When the white-haired girl was lying on the bed at night, she had imagined that Mu Liang would take her in and live like the rabbit-eared girl. But she understands, she was only a ¡®infection of the ghost¡¯ monster, completely afraid to think over, and could only hope to achieve a little in the dream. Now, the fantasy had come true. It made Li Yue feel unreal, she had completely lost her calmness and ability to think. ¡°Can¡¯t believe it?¡± Mu Liang asked gently, raising his hand to stroke the fishy red lines on the young girl¡¯s right cheek. ¡°Well, can I¡­¡­ someone like me really stay?¡± Li Yue raised her head with teary eyes. She grabbed the clothes at Mu Liang¡¯s stomach with both hands and tugged them tightly, as if they would disappear if she let go. ¡°Why not? I think I kinda like people like you.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand to wipe away the tears on the white haired girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Like people like me, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Li Yue¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she sniffed, her silver-white eyes staring boldly at Mu Liang¡¯s eyes. At this moment, her heart was beating like a wild beast jumping around. ¡°What I said is true.¡± Mu Liang really liked the temperament of the white-haired girl. Who wouldn¡¯t like a girl who was calm and responsible. ¡°Then, then I ¡­¡­¡± Li Yue blushed shyly. ¡°I may not know much about your previous life.¡± Mu Liang said with a soft, and magnetic voice: ¡°I can only tell you that your future life will only be better than the previous one.¡± The simple words did not contain any oaths or promises, but it made the white-haired girl feel at ease. A bright smile appeared on Li Yue¡¯s face, and she exclaimed, ¡°I want to stay.¡± CH 52 Chapter 52: Why would you sneak in? ¡°We¡¯re going to the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± Mu Liang led the white-haired girl out of the sheltering wall and looked up to see a large brown mountain in the distance. ¡°The Moon lake tribe is at the foot of the big mountain, we have to go around to the side.¡± Li Yue raised her finger and pointed in a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and get ready, we may have to stay at the Moon lake tribe tonight.¡± As Mu Liang spoke, his mind gave the rock tortoise a direction. The rock tortoise could not be too close to the Moon Lake Tribe, otherwise it would attract hostility from the tribe. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Li Yue said softly. She had also stayed in the Moon Lake Tribe for a while, so she knew the specific situation inside. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. As soon as he entered the hall with Li Yue, he was closely watched by the rabbit-eared girl. ¡°Li Yue, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Mino tilted her head, her blue eyes shining inquisitively. She looked at the black handprints in the young girl¡¯s white hair and the dirty finger marks on her cheeks. What surprised Mino the most was that the little hand of the white-haired girl was still tugging at the corner of his clothes. When did the two of them get so close? ¡°She, she accidentally fell over just now.¡± Mu Liang sneered and thought of an excuse. It couldn¡¯t be said that the marks on the cheeks of the white-haired girl¡¯s head were made by him because he didn¡¯t wash his hands, right? And then, to explain why you got it that way? Mino¡¯s pretty face became tense, and she asked with concern, ¡°Li Yue, are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± Li Yue¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she trotted into the room with her head lowered. Her mind was still in turmoil, and she needed to go to her room to calm down. ¡°Why do I feel weird.¡± Mino pouted and muttered, always feeling that something happened that she didn¡¯t know. Mu Liang pulled the bench and sat down, and asked blandly, ¡°How¡¯s the tea making practice going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll brew it for you.¡± Mino elegantly brewed up the tea. There would be some pauses in the action of the rabbit-eared girl making tea, giving people an alternative beauty. ¡°That¡¯s good, a bit of a model.¡± Mu Liang nodded in satisfaction and asked softly, ¡°If you were allowed to make tea in front of other people, would you be nervous?¡± ¡°Huh? To make tea in front of other people?¡± Mino tensed up at once, her good-looking eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be by my side when the time comes, don¡¯t look at other people.¡± Mu Liang comforted the girl. If you want people to know the goodness of Starburst Tea, you have to show it. Mino¡¯s rabbit ears were entwined, and she said timidly, ¡°I, I can do it.¡± ¡°Just keep a straight face and look at the tea bowl with your eyes.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand and tugged at the girl¡¯s rabbit ears. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be staring at the tea bowl then.¡± Mino cheered herself up cutely, so nervous that she didn¡¯t even care if her ears were pulled. ¡°Believe in yourself.¡± Mu Liang patted the rabbit-eared girl on the head, and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive at the Moon Lake Tribe, you go and put on your new clothes, and bring your portrait with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mino absentmindedly returned to the room. The rabbit-eared girl had just left for a while. The white-haired girl changed her clothes and came out. It was the hooded cloak she wore when she and Mu Liang first met. ¡°You are wearing this to the Moon Lake tribe?¡± Mu Liang looked at the young girl¡¯s dress in shock. ¡°Yeah, I used to dress like this.¡± Li Yue said as a matter of course. Without waiting for Mu Liang to speak, she continued, ¡°I know of a path to enter the Moonpool tribe without having to go through the gate to be examined.¡± ¡°Who said we are going to sneak in?¡± Mu Liang shook his head, dumbfounded. He held the white-haired girl¡¯s shoulders, twisted her body and pushed her towards the room. ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t react a bit. She had always secretly entered the Moon Pool Tribe. Otherwise, she would have been refused entry just through the entrance examination. ¡°You should change your clothes.¡± Regardless of the white-haired girl¡¯s reaction, Mu Liang pushed the person into the room and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sew several new dresses before? Put it on for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡­¡± The white haired girl¡¯s helpless sigh came from the room. ¡°I have to dress up too.¡± Mu Liang didn¡¯t want to sneak into the Moon Lake tribe. If they wanted to enter, then they had to go through the door. What they wanted was to cause a stir. Otherwise, how could they lure people who could afford to trade Starburst Tea. In five days, the three not only sewed new clothes, but also made a lot of furniture. Much furniture was added to Mu Liang¡¯s room, among which there was an extra row of cabinets against the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would also wear Hanbok.¡± Mu Liang looked at the white straight Hanbok in the closet. It was based according to the style of the scholar¡¯s dress in the ancient drama, with a little personal modification. Mu Liang put on the straight Hanbok, and tied a dark belt around his waist, making his whole body feel elegant and noble. In the world of the apocalypse of the wasteland, wearing white clothes makes anyone look extravagant. ¡°In the end, the rest of the clothes are much more sensitive than the Hanbok. I don¡¯t believe that no one tried them.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and stepped out of the room. At this time, the two girls came out in the hall, wearing maid uniforms. The style of the improved version of the maid outfit was also drawn by Mu Liang, which was considered to satisfy his own bad taste while reading. The two girls looked at Mu Liang, who had just left the room. ¡°Mu Liang, you¡¯re so¡­¡­ so cool in this outfit.¡± Mino clasped her palms together and praised,¡± It¡¯s better than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°If people who don¡¯t know you see you in your current outfit, they definitely won¡¯t dare to offend you.¡± Li Yue¡¯s silver-white eyes flashed with a different color and softly said, ¡°They¡¯ll think you¡¯re someone who came out of the big city.¡± Some large cities were more powerful gathering places than tribes, ruling the surrounding tribes, large and small. ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± Mu Liang laughed lightly. If he couldn¡¯t bluff, he wouldn¡¯t wear Hanbok to go to the Moon Lake Tribe. After all, he wasn¡¯t very flexible in activities. ¡°I¡¯d better go and change my clothes back.¡± After Li Yue praised Mu Liang, she felt uncomfortable. She touched the blood-red lines on her right cheek, it didn¡¯t match the skirt on her body at all, walking with Mu Liang and the two would affect them. ¡°No need to change.¡± Mu Liang tugged at the white-haired girl who was leaving. He pulled out a mask with plum blossoms painted on it from his pocket and handed it over, and whispered, ¡°Just put this mask on.¡± ¡°Is this for me?¡± Li Yue took the mask in surprise and lowered her head to stroke the plum blossom pattern on the mask. ¡°Well, after you put on the mask, disguise yourself as my escort.¡± Mu Liang said lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yue put on the mask obediently. At this time, the feeling of the white-haired girl changed, and her temperament was colder, giving people a feeling of arrogance. ¡°Ooooo~~¡± The Rock Armor tortoise roared, reminding him that he had arrived. CH 53 Chapter 53: The elder lady of the Moon Lake tribe. At the foot of the mountain, in a pile of rocks. ¡°Little Black Tortoise, you stay right here.¡± At this time, Mu Liang was instructing the rock turtle: ¡°The house should be covered with stone armor and disguised as a hill.¡± ¡°Oooo~¡± The rock turtle responded in a low voice. ¡°Also, if someone wants to break the barrier on the back, you will crush them for me.¡± Makara would not allow anything to go wrong with the Starburst tea tree. Starfruit Tea Tree is one of the important cores of the future construction of the home. ¡°Oooo~~¡± the rock-armored turtle let out a roar of assurance. ¡°Little Red, I¡¯ll leave the first line of defense to you.¡± Makara looked up and instructed the red ghost spider, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone come and harass the little Black Tortoise, and get rid of anyone who comes near here.¡± It was better for rock turtles to stay still. Once they were discovered, it would cause a sensation. After all, if such a huge beast stayed next to the Moon Lake Tribe, needless to say, it would also attract the Moon Lake Tribe¡¯s encirclement and suppression. ¡°Squeak¡­¡­¡± the red ghost spider spit out silk in response. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the home to you guys.¡± Mu Liang smiled lightly and led Li Yue and Mino towards the Moon Lake tribe. Next to the three of them, followed by the three-colored lizard that entered the invisible state. In order to prevent accidents, Mu Liang decided to bring the three-colored lizards to protect the two girls when it was important. Under the leadership of Li Yue, several people took a remote path. It took more than half an hour for three people and one beast to appear near the Moon Lake Tribe. The walls of the Moon Lake Tribe were the kind of large fences that were erected one by one with wood. At this time, there was a long line at the gate of Moon Lake Tribe. Some hunting teams, traders, and hunters were waiting in line to pay the entry fee. The appearance of Mu Liang and the three immediately caused a commotion, and everyone around them secretly glanced at them. ¡°Mu Liang, their eyes are so annoying.¡± Mino moved closer to Mu Liang. The fiery gazes of the people around made the rabbit-eared girl very uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they are just envious and jealous.¡± The corner of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth carried a light smile. He took a leisurely pace and walked towards the gate of the Moon Lake Tribe. ¡°Mino, catch up.¡± Li Yue lowered her voice and reminded: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, what did Mu Liang teach you before?¡± On the way here, Mu Liang explained some necessary manners to the two of them. ¡°I remember.¡± Mino took a deep breath. With a pretty face, she carried the package and hurried to follow Makara¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Let¡¯s hope nothing goes wrong.¡± A touch of worry surfaced on the pretty face underneath Li Yue¡¯s mask. She calmly glanced around with sharp eyes, forcing back some exploratory eyes. The white girl did not forget her disguised identity, which was the guard of Lord Makara. Mu Liang¡¯s three people and one beast did not line up, and walked straight to the middle of the gate. No one around dared to stop them or say a word. The clothes on the three of them were so beautiful and new, except for a little dust on them, the rest were outrageously clean. Ordinary people who own such clothes would only be killed and robbed of clothes. To be able to appear so cleanly in the Moon Lake tribe already represented many things. As long as they weren¡¯t fools and blind, they could see that the Mu Liang and others were not easy to mess with. ¡°Please come in.¡± The guards in charge of the review of the Moon Lake Tribe did not dare to intercept the three. Just like that, Mu Liang entered the Moon Lake Tribe with the two girls and the invisible tricolored lizard. ¡°Go quickly and report the situation of these three people to Lord Moon Lord.¡± The head guard ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± A guard quickly ran to the depths of the Moon Lake Tribe. The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose, watching the guards who rushed into the crowd. He lowered his voice and said to the two girls, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before someone comes to test us.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Mino was a little confused. ¡°They should have reported back to the Moon Lord.¡± Li Yue became even more worried. The Moon Lord was the leader of the Moon Lake Tribe. Every leader was called the Moon Lord, and their strength was very strong. Moreover, the white-haired girl had heard of the current Moon Lord, an Awakened One. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not here to cause trouble.¡± Makara spoke in a relaxed tone and raised his hand to pat the white-haired girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I hope so.¡± Li Yue rolled her eyes. She started complaining inwardly: We¡¯re not here to cause trouble, but we can¡¯t hold back the fact that we have good things that can not be missed. The white haired girl did not forget the crystal fish, something the Moon lake tribe offered a bounty for. ¡°Mino, have you seen anything you want?¡± Mu Liang looked around and saw that most of the houses were wooden shelters and there were many people exchanging goods. ¡°No.¡± Mino shook her head, her little hands clasped the package in her arms, the things inside were the most precious. ¡°This is the outskirts of the Moon Lake Tribe, where some slaves and handymen live. The front is the area where people who can pay taxes live.¡± Li Yue introduced in a low tone. ¡°It¡¯s all here, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Mu Liang stepped forward. The two girls followed closely behind, and the road became wider as they went forward, and the houses were no longer a wooden shelter. ¡°The Moon Lake Tribe looks worse than I imagined.¡± Mu Liang lamented. Along the way, he found many people walking around with yellow faces and numb eyes. ¡°Of course, the life of our small tribe is no match for you, the man from the big city.¡± Suddenly, a pleasant female voice came from the side. Mu Liang did not expect that the first temptation came so quickly. He stopped in his footsteps, an inexplicable smile curled up at the corners of his mouth, and turned to look at the person who suddenly answered. A young girl with long red hair, looking about seventeen years old, wearing a gray robe. If the white-haired girl was the cool type, then the red-haired girl in the front was the fiery type. Especially the age-inappropriate small pointed hills were enough to crush the two young girls. ¡°She is the elder lady of the Moon Lake Tribe: Yue Feiyan.¡± Li Yue approached Mu Liang, and moved her lips slightly to introduce: ¡°She is a Fire Element Awakened one, and her strength is very strong.¡± CH 54 Chapter 54: We are from Black Tortoise City. At this moment, Yue Feiyan stood beside her with her arms crossed, her red eyes staring at the three in front of her. She had to admit that all three were not bad looking. Women were beautiful, men were graceful. ¡°Welcome to the Moon Lake Tribe.¡± After Yue Feiyan looked at the three, she put down her arms and introduced herself generously: ¡°My name is Yue Feiyan.¡± ¡°My name is Mu Liang, the Mu of shepherding the world, the Liang of good teacher and friend.¡± Mu Liang said in a gentle and elegant manner. After Yue Feiyan heard the introduction, her red pupils shrank, realizing that the person in front of her was more difficult than she imagined. A lot of things could be said by looking at a person¡¯s speech. ¡°I take the liberty to come to disturb.¡± Yue Feiyan¡¯s attitude was no longer so casual. However, she didn¡¯t hide it and said: ¡°I heard the guards report that there is a distinguished guest who came to the Moon Lake Tribe, so I came to see out of curiosity.¡± ¡°So now that you see it, is it a big disappointment to you?¡± Mu Liang said with a slightly sardonic smile. ¡°No, you look very¡­¡­ different.¡± Yue Feiyan touched her chin with her little hand. She commented up like an uncle in a general tangle: ¡°How can I put it, is that you have a very special temperament.¡± The maid next to the red-haired girl bowed her head in embarrassment. ¡°You also have a special temperament.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, the red-haired girl was a bit straightforward. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yes, many people say that.¡± Yue Feiyan put one hand on her waist and laughed heartily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang finally understood. The red-haired girl praised him, just like others did to her. What an interesting young girl. ¡°Miss, stop laughing.¡± The maid poked her eldest lady awkwardly behind her. Young miss was good at everything, but it was easy to get carried away. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡­¡± Yue Feiyan coughed lightly. She smiled embarrassedly at Mu Liang, and asked curiously, ¡°Are you here for a tour?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re here to find someone.¡± Mu Liang shook his head lightly. ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Yue Feiyan¡¯s red eyes lit up after hearing this, and said confidently, ¡°Maybe I can help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Liang raised his eyebrows and asked, pretending to be surprised, ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Yue Feiyan was speechless, knowing that she was anxious. She was straightforward and not stupid. Could it be that her mother had asked her to test her? She would be punished if she went back like this. ¡°Our eldest miss is a more enthusiastic person.¡± The maid hurriedly helped her eldest miss. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Mu Liang nodded cooperatively, and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble you, we¡¯ll just find someone to ask.¡± Conversation also required skill, and the initiative must be held in hand to control the direction of the situation. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest lady of the Moon Lake Tribe. Except for me, there aren¡¯t many people who can help you find someone quickly.¡± Yue Feiyan graciously identified herself and used this way to increase her favorability. ¡°Is that so.¡± Mu Liang pursed his lips slightly and said with a light smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± This was where his entry point was found. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Yue Feiyan waved her hand casually and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to sit down and talk slowly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Liang nodded. ¡°Our Moon Lake tribe has a very good restaurant, what do you think?¡± Yue Feiyan licked the corner of her mouth. ¡°Please lead the way, just in time to try the food of the Moon Lake tribe.¡± Mu Liang said softly. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you down.¡± Yue Feiyan twisted her hips as she spoke, leading the way. Mu Liang followed behind with two girls and one beast. On the way, Mu Liang was chatting with the red-haired girl. The location of the restaurant was in the interior of the Moon Lake Tribe. The Mu Liang and the others looked at the two-story wooden building in front of them, whose structure was similar to that of an ancient restaurant on Earth. ¡°Come in.¡± Yue Feiyan beckoned, and she took the lead and walked upstairs. Mu Liang let the three colored lizards stay in the corner outside the building and took the two young girls into the restaurant. Not many people were dining inside the restaurant, and there were only four of them on the second floor. After all, not many people in the post-apocalyptic world of the wasteland had the capital to eat in a restaurant. Mu Liang and Yue Feiyan took their seats. The rabbit-eared girl was dumbfounded when she wanted to take her seat, but was stopped by the white-haired girl who secretly grabbed the back of her coat. Li Yue faced the bewildered eyes of the rabbit-eared girl. She said indistinctly, ¡°The maids cannot be seated.¡± The white-haired girl knew that with Mino¡¯s hearing, she was able to hear the subtle words. Sure enough, Mino¡¯s rabbit ears twitched slightly, and her blue eyes returned a ¡®almost in trouble¡¯ look. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The maid standing behind Yue Feiyan peeked at the two people¡¯s clothes. She then looked down at her own dirty clothes and suddenly realized there was no comparison. Yue Feiyan didn¡¯t wait for the boss to come forward, she shouted loudly: ¡°The third one, I want a big portion.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boss just got halfway there and backed off. Yue Feiyan finished ordering the meal and turned to look at the two girls behind Mu Liang. She asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to sit?¡± ¡°No, we are lord¡¯s guard maids. We can¡¯t sit.¡± Li Yue said coldly. ¡°Eh? A guard maid?¡± Yue Feiyan¡¯s mouth opened in a dumbfounded manner. She looked blankly at the clothes of the two young girls, and then looked down at her own clothes. When did a guard maid¡¯s clothes become better looking, more exquisite and cleaner than her clothes as a young lady? The red-haired girl was a little taken aback. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The maid poked her eldest lady¡¯s back with her hand. Miss, you¡¯re acting too obvious, don¡¯t be embarrassed again. ¡°Xiao Nu, bring out the portrait.¡± Mu Liang said with a smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Yes.¡± Mino held back her timidity and took out a wooden box from the package and handed it forward with both hands. Mu Liang opened the wooden box and took out the portrait of the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s sister and handed it to Yue Feiyan. ¡°This is?¡± Yue Feiyan took it over suspiciously. ¡°I want to find for the person in the portrait.¡± Mu Liang said gently. Yue Feiyan pulled the hair by her ear and reminded kindly, ¡°If you look for someone according to the portrait, it will be very different from the real person.¡± ¡°You can take a look first.¡± Mu Liang did not explain. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Yue Feiyan spread out the portrait. After she saw the figure on it, she was shocked and said, ¡°The painting is actually so realistic, is it the handwriting of that great painter?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a very special, great painter.¡± Mu Liang said in a wicked way. When Li Yue and Mino heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched together. Yue Feiyan remembered the characteristics of the characters in the portrait, looked up and asked, ¡°Can I ask, who is in this painting?¡± ¡°This person is the sister of one of my family members. They have been separated for several years.¡± After Mu Liang finished speaking in a gentle voice, he could clearly feel that the clothes on his back were being grabbed. ¡°Family?¡± Mino mumbled as she pursed her lips, lowered her eyelids, and tightly tugged at Mu Liang¡¯s clothes. ¡°Understood, I will send someone to look for it.¡± Yue Feiyan nodded and handed the portrait back. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Liang took the portrait and gently put it back into the wooden box. ¡°Are you from that big city?¡± Yue Feiyan sold a favor and began to formally test: ¡°Can you tell me about the outside world?¡± ¡°I, we¡¯re from Black Tortoise City.¡± Mu Liang instantly thought of the rock tortoise¡¯s name, and chuckled, ¡°I wonder what you want to know about it?¡± ¡°???¡± The corners of both Li Yue and Mino¡¯s mouths twitched, of course knowing what Black Tortoise City stood for. CH 55 Chapter 55: It can prolong life? ¡°Black Tortoise City? I haven¡¯t heard of a big city with this name nearby.¡± Yue Feiyan tilted her head and thought. ¡°I would also like to know what Black Tortoise City is like.¡± A faint male voice came from behind the red-haired girl. Yue Feiyan¡¯s forehead trembled, and by listening to the voice, she didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who it was. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°Lu Chuan, it¡¯s you again, you¡¯re a butt-head, how come you¡¯re everywhere.¡± ¡°I heard someone say that you brought someone here for lunch, so I came to see.¡± Lu Chuan appeared at the table and squinted at Mu Liang and the others. ¡°Do you also need to care about whom I bring?¡± Yue Feiyan¡¯s red eyes narrowed up to reveal a dangerous gaze. ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± Lu Chuan waved his hand quickly and walked to the table next to him. He shouted cowardly, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°???¡± Mu Liang couldn¡¯t help but glanced at the man named Lu Chuan. Although his face was a little lewd, he was 1.8 meters tall, but he was so cowardly? He thought it would be an urban plot, and the other party was out of his mind to provoke him and put on a face-smacking act. ¡°If you are as annoying as last time, I think you will lie down for another ten days.¡± Yue Feiyan glared at Lu Chuan and raised her fist in warning. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Liang understood in seconds, it wasn¡¯t because this guy was too cowardly, it was because the red-haired girl in front of him was too cruel. Yue Feiyan turned around and said honestly, ¡°I want to know everything about Black Tortoise City.¡± ¡°It would be too long to talk about everything.¡± Mu Liang reminded politely. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yue Feiyan tilted her head and thought for a while, and said, ¡°Can you give a specific introduction to life in Black Tortoise City?¡± ¡°Life? Then let me be specific about my life.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth rose, and he opened his mouth, ¡°Life in Black Tortoise City is quite good, a small bowl of porridge for breakfast with some pickled vegetables.¡± ¡°Eat a light breakfast and take time to read the newspapers that recorded yesterday¡¯s major events.¡± ¡°After breakfast, it¡¯s time to go to work, and I won¡¯t say what kind of work I do.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s mind spun and continued to fool around, ¡°After a busy morning, I have to eat a good meal at noon.¡± ¡°A good meal? What¡¯s it like?¡± Yue Feiyan was completely captivated. In fact, the life described by Mu Liang was so good, it seemed as if there was no need to worry about eating and drinking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Yue and Mino secretly glanced at each other, and they both saw a meaning in each other¡¯s eyes: that was, Mu Liang can make up stories. ¡°Miss, the third one you want is here.¡± The boss brought the dishes at this time. ¡°Put it down.¡± Yue Feiyan waved her hand, signaling the boss to step back. The boss put down the dishes and retreated respectfully and quietly. The old three were the three dishes that Yue Feiyan often eats. One roast, one broth, one stew. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡± Yue Feiyan licked the corner of her mouth. The maid behind her took the initiative to come forward and set up the tableware. ¡°Good.¡± Mu Liang looked at the roast meat on the table, it was fresh meat, not dried meat. Mino was not stupid either. Seeing the actions of the opposite maid, she set the tableware and shared the meal in a similar manner. ¡°The fresh meat here is the best, you can try it.¡± Yue Feiyan skillfully cut a piece of roasted meat and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mu Liang nodded and also tasted a piece of roast meat. The taste was fishy, a little overcooked, and chewy. But, also tastier than dried meat. Yue Feiyan blinked her red eyes and asked curiously, ¡°How about the lunch you had in Black Tortoise City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, just a little different in taste and texture.¡± Mu Liang said with a light smile. ¡°That¡¯s good, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t get used to eating.¡± Yue Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief and urged: ¡°Go on with what you said before, what¡¯s a good meal like.¡± The red-haired girl was really curious about the life of a big city and wanted to go out and explore. It¡¯s just that her mother, Moon Lord, wouldn¡¯t let her travel far. ¡°It¡¯s good to eat some meat.¡± Mu Liang put down the knife in his hand, spread out his five fingers and bent several times: ¡°There is roasted whole chicken, there is fried steak, there is stewed fish, there is stewed duck¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of such a dish before?¡± Yue Feiyan pursed her pink lips in bewilderment. ¡°I eat all the unique recipes that some chefs have developed themselves, and they generally don¡¯t spread it.¡± Mu Liang himself was said to be gluttonous. He picked up a piece of stew with his dinner knife and ate it, still the same fishy and a little too salty. ¡°It turned out to be a unique recipe.¡± Yue Feiyan suddenly realized. ¡°After lunch, it¡¯s time to get back to work.¡± Mu Liang went on to make it up¡­ Then he said: ¡°Being busy until the middle of the afternoon, people have no energy, so they need to drink afternoon tea to refresh themselves.¡± ¡°Tea? That kind of bitter stuff?¡± Yue Feiyan¡¯s pretty face wrinkled. ¡°Starburst tea is bitter first and then sweet, it can make people full of spirit, and drinking it regularly can prolong life.¡± Mu Liang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face just showed an intoxicated expression. ¡°I¡¯ve had teas, too, and those are too bitter.¡± Yue Feiyan didn¡¯t quite believe it, and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Starburst Tea, is it really as good as you said?¡± The red-haired girl¡¯s mother asked her to drink tea every day, but the tea was bitter and astringent, with no sweetness at all. If it were not for the fact that tea was good for the body, she would definitely have poured the tea secretly. ¡°It¡¯s very normal for you to not have heard of it. The Starlight Tea Tree is the Black Tortoise City¡¯s Holy Tree, and its production is extremely rare. In addition, it can prolong one¡¯s life, so it¡¯s even less popular outside.¡± Mu Liang compiled so much content, just to draw out the starburst tea. But, there was one thing he did not make up, drinking Starburst tea regularly could indeed prolong life. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still thinking about trying it in the future.¡± Yue Feiyan showed a regretful expression. ¡°Huh? It can prolong life?¡± Lu Chuan couldn¡¯t help sneering, and mockingly said, ¡°I want to try the Starburst tea.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Yue Feiyan turned her head abruptly, her red-haired eyes flashing with fire. ¡°Mmmmmmmmm.¡± Lu Chuan tightly closed his mouth and nodded his head in fear. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Starburst tea to be suspected, after all, the production is too small.¡± Mu Liang was a little thankful for this cowardly man¡¯s assist. He lacked an excuse to take out Starburst tea. Being too active would make people suspicious. Only passive proof was the best result. ¡°I have no doubts.¡± Yue Feiyan shook her head slightly. ¡°Miss Yue, you treated me to lunch.¡± The corners of Mu Liang¡¯s mouth were upturned, and he said lightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to a cup of Starburst tea, just enough to relieve the fatigue.¡± ¡°Huh? Do you have Starburst tea?¡± Yue Feiyan¡¯s red eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I just happen to have some.¡± Mu Liang glanced at the dumbfounded Lu Chuan and said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Nuo, make starburst tea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± CH 56 Chapter 56: Do you think my quotation is too low? Mino resisted her timidity and went to the boss to ask for a pot of hot water. She pulled out the wooden box containing tea leaves from the package, as well as a tea bowl and two small teacups. Put tea, add water, and pour two cups of tea gracefully. When the rabbit-eared girl was making tea, she kept her head down the whole time, her blue eyes staring at the teacup. On the contrary, it gave people a very focused performance, which made people feel a little ritualistic. ¡°Please try the Starburst tea.¡± Mu Liang raised his hand to gesture. ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Feiyan looked at the green tea and took a sip from the teacup. The entrance was bitter, and before the red-haired girl had time to express her opinion, a touch of sweetness followed in her mouth, making her eyes narrow in happiness. At the same time, a splash of coolness rushed to her head and gave a mental jolt. At the same time, the hot tea entered the stomach, and it felt like the intestines and stomach were all flowing. There were three types of sensations, and only a few people could withstand it. ¡°Boing~~¡± Yue Feiyan opened her mouth slightly and made a reverie-inducing sound. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Lu Chuan was a little dumbfounded, didn¡¯t you say that Starburst tea leaves were very rare? Why did suddenly you take it out? Could it be that life extension was also true? Self-questioning three times made Lu Chuan¡¯s heart scratch, especially seeing Yue Feiyan¡¯s performance, it made him want to know the answer. ¡°Tsk~~ It¡¯s intoxicating every time you drink it.¡± Mu Liang took a light sip of tea, ignoring the thirsty gaze projected by a certain coward. ¡°This tea is really fantastic, the best tea I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Yue Feiyan drank the rest of the tea cup in one gulp, and her red eyes fixed on the tea bowl. How good would it be to drink this kind of tea every day. ¡°How does it feel to drink Starburst tea?¡± Mu Liang poured a cup of tea for the red-haired girl and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Yue Feiyan blurted out: ¡°If you drink this kind of tea every day, it will definitely prolong your life.¡± If you were so happy every day, it would be strange that you will not live longer. Yue Feiyan finished drinking the tea again and asked uncontrollably, ¡°Can you trade some Starburst tea for me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t lack other things.¡± Mu Liang refused. ¡°I don¡¯t think you brought anything with you, so how can you not be short of anything?¡± Yue Feiyan swept her gaze over the package next to the rabbit-eared girl and said with a smile, ¡°You guys will definitely have to travel later. It¡¯s better to bring more things.¡± Mu Liang frowned and asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, how many beast crystals do we have?¡± ¡°My lord, our vicious beast crystals were almost used up in the last tribe.¡± Li Yue smartly knew how to cooperate, lowered her voice and said coldly: ¡°Also, you need to offer some rewards to find that young lady.¡± She clearly knew that with Yue Feiyan¡¯s strength, she could definitely hear her deliberately suppressed conversation. Of course, Yue Feiyan could hear it, so she took the opportunity to say, ¡°I can exchange the vicious beast crystals for some starburst tea leaves.¡± ¡°How many beast crystals can you come up with for a box of Starburst tea leaves?¡± Mu Liang said reluctantly. He also did not know how much starburst tea could be exchanged for vicious beast crystals, and could only let the red-haired girl bid first. ¡°Ten Elementary Upper-Class vicious Beast Crystals.¡± Yue Feiyan thought for a while and tentatively offered a price. ¡°No, it¡¯s too little.¡± Mu Liang shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°At least one hundred Elementary Upper-Class vicious beast crystals.¡± He was no longer a little guy who had just crossed into this world. After chatting with the white-haired girl, he had learned a lot of basic common sense. The ferocious beasts were divided into three levels: elementary, middle and high-class. Each level was further subdivided: upper, middle and lower. So, he decided to raise the price ten times. ¡°Deal.¡± Yue Feiyan readily agreed. ¡°???¡± Mu Liang was stunned for a while, and somehow didn¡¯t react. Something¡¯s wrong with you. You don¡¯t even offer? Or, did I under quote the price? At this moment, Mu Liang was completely stunned by the operation of the red-haired girl. ¡°Can I have some of the tea now? I¡¯ll bring the vicious beast crystals over tonight.¡± Yue Feiyan needed to take some tea to her mother to taste, so that she could trade the beast crystals. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Liang nodded with a complicated expression. ¡°Then I will go back first and bring you the vicious beast crystals this evening.¡± Yue Feiyan wrapped a little Starburst tea with a piece of cloth, and walked away with the maid in a hurry. Before leaving, she settled the lunch bill. Seeing that Yue Feiyan was gone, Lu Chuan also leaned forward and asked, ¡°That¡­¡­ can you also exchange some Starburst tea for me?¡± Mu Liang glanced at the terrified man and said indifferently, ¡°I want to exchange the Starlight Tea Leaves for a box of 150 elementary upper grade beast crystals.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a hundred?¡± Lu Chuan shouted in surprise. ¡°I only have the last box left.¡± Mu Liang asked calmly, ¡°Do you want it? I¡¯ll keep it for myself if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Of course, I want.¡± Lu Chuan gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get you the vicious beast crystals.¡± With a dark face, he got up and strode away. Mu Liang didn¡¯t understand, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Li Yue, do you think my quotation is too low?¡± ¡°The price you quoted, scared me a lot, okay.¡± Li Yue rolled her eyes with a nice blank look. She was really shocked. One hundred elementary and upper grade beast crystals could be exchanged for 10,000 pounds of dried meat in a big city. But in small places, vicious beast crystals were usually not exchanged for much dried meat. After all, there was no way for the small tribe to use the beast crystals. In other words, they would only use some of them when making strengthening secret medicines. ¡°So, it¡¯s not that I under quoted, but that Miss is a super rich woman.¡± Mu Liang said with inexplicable emotion. He didn¡¯t expect to meet such a cheerful rich woman one day. Inexplicably, there was a feeling of not wanting to make an effort. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Mino asked blankly. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll sit down and have lunch together.¡± Mu Liang smiled and said, ¡°After we finish eating, let¡¯s go find a place to stay for the night.¡± Tonight, he would have a large amount of evolution points in his account and will be able to evolve tamed beasts again. Level 5 tamed beasts were close at hand.